The Project Gutenberg eBook of Cobra
    
This ebook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
of the Project Gutenberg License included with this ebook or online
at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States,
you will have to check the laws of the country where you are located
before using this eBook.

Title: Cobra

Author: Martin Brown
        Russell Holman

Release date: December 3, 2023 [eBook #72297]

Language: English

Original publication: New York: Grosset & Dunlap, 1925

Credits: Al Haines


*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK COBRA ***







  COBRA


  BY
  MARTIN BROWN
  AND
  RUSSELL HOLMAN


  A NOVELIZATION OF THE
  FAMOUS STAGE SUCCESS
  BY MARTIN BROWN



  Illustrated with scenes from the photoplay
  A Ritz-Paramount Picture starring
  RUDOLPH VALENTINO



  GROSSET & DUNLAP
  PUBLISHERS NEW YORK

  Made in the United States of America




  COPYRIGHT, 1925, BY
  GROSSET & DUNLAP




COBRA



CHAPTER I

Even for southern Italy, where superlative scenery is as common as
wine, the view from the terrace of the Café Del Mare on such a night
was enchanting.

In the moonlight the rocky shore line for half a mile or more was
almost as clearly defined as by day.  A hundred precipitous feet
below, the oily waters of the bay gleamed like highly polished glass.
The riding lights of a score of sea craft shone palely.  Four miles
to sea, Capri nestled brightly in the semi-darkness.  Only for the
intervening hills, the café might have commanded a spectacle of the
acres of crowding lighting that was Naples, five miles to the
northeastward across a segment of the crescent bay.

Nevertheless the corpulent Italian with the bristling moustachios
scowled.  He stood in the doorway of the Café Del Mare, with
fairyland spread before him, and scowled.  His grievance was
professional.  He was the proprietor of the café, and his annoyance
at the moonlit panorama was due to the fact that it had not brought
him more customers and liras.

He turned from his frowning contemplation of the bay and vented his
mental displeasure upon the dozen or more Italians chattering around
the tables on the terrace.  Bah!  They would sit there all night and
talk and quarrel and laugh, but they bought only once in a great
while.  There was little money in Italians.  They were useful only as
local color for the real spenders, the tourists.  For some reason the
Café Del Mare did not attract many tourists.

At the present moment the establishment sheltered but three, all of
them seated inside.  It was stuffy and dimly lighted in there.  Also
a piano, a guitar and a harp were being tortured with execrable
results only a few feet from them.  But they seemed to prefer the
discords to the noise of the natives on the terrace.

Of the three tourists, the hawk-like Englishman and his mouse-like
wife had already incurred the displeasure of Signor Palladino, the
proprietor.  The Englishman, who was in Italy for his health, had
complained testily in schoolroom Italian that the salad was
indigestible and the wine not at all what he had ordered.  There had
been words, and hostilities would probably be renewed when the check
arrived.

The third tourist, sitting apart by the open window overlooking the
bay, was young and apparently an American.  He did not, however,
drink everything on the card, as Americans in Italy do.  He had been
sitting there now for nearly an hour, his one bottle of wine
consumed.  An expression of quiet, well-bred contentment was upon his
rather delicate blond features.  He was an unobtrusive patron, but
not a profitable one.

Seated quite near the American was the remaining male sharing the
hospitality of Signor Palladino's red-tiled roof and enduring his
"orchestra."  He was also young, and strikingly handsome in the dark,
polished, bold-eyed manner of the true Italian aristocrat.  He could
be accused neither of parsimony nor of abstemiousness.  Although he
had been lounging at his table but ten minutes, already he had drunk
two bottles of wine and had ordered a third.  The black-eyed little
flower-girl, noting his thirst and his good looks, entered from her
vain round of the terrace tables and approached him with her wares.
He saw in a rapid appraisal how pretty and vivacious she was.  His
dark eyes narrowed slightly and a smile curled his full lips.  He not
only bought from her; he pressed her white hand and bestowed upon her
her largest gratuity in many weeks.

The proprietor watched this bit of by-play, and his scowl deepened.
He knew this young Italian well; he had known his father and his
grandfather before him.  As the flower girl, still blushing, hurried
past Signor Palladino to think it over in the outer air, the
proprietor caught her by the elbow and muttered a guttural reprimand,
"Tend to your business."

She smiled pertly and flashed back, "The customers are my business.
You tell me always to be nice to them.  Besides--he is very good
looking."

"And very penniless," sneered Palladino.

"Ah, but his looks--they excuse a lot," the flower miss insisted
softly.

"They do not pay bills.  And they cause trouble," retorted the
proprietor.  As she flounced away, he watched the trim back of the
half-grown girl.  Palladino sighed, heavily, as fat, old men sigh.
He had cherished ambitions in the flower-girl's direction for a
while.  But, alas! _he_ was not young and handsome and bold.

"Ah, buona sera, signor," rumbled a voice at the proprietor's elbow.
For such a large fellow, Palladino turned quickly.  His face assumed
for an instant the professional mask of benignant welcome.  But he
dropped it quickly as he recognized the owner of the voice.

The newcomer was a huge hulk of an Italian well past middle age,
though trying hard to conceal the fact.  He was much too
ostentatiously clad in garments that fairly sobbed for the immediate
attention of tailor and laundress.  The purple cravat, for instance,
though tied with extreme care, was stabbed with a diamond so immense
that it could not possibly be real.  The cravat was spotted with
grease, and its borders were frayed.  The accoster of Signor
Palladino carried in his yellow-gloved hand a thick yellow cane,
ornately carved and wore a slightly wilted carnation in his
button-hole.

"Signor Minardi has doubtless come to pay his reckoning of last
evening," suggested the proprietor in Italian and with evident
sarcasm.

Victor Minardi coughed, to conceal confusion.  He had expected a
chilly reception.  Last night there had been rather an unpleasant
altercation between himself and Signor Palladino.  Having returned
but yesterday from a two months' business sojourn in Rome, Victor
Minardi had assembled a few friends in the evening at the Café Del
Mare and officiated at a welcome home reception.  At the conclusion,
very late, of the festivities he had been quite confused and loud.
He had lacked sufficient liras to pay his reckoning.  There had been
words and threats, but he had escaped with the debt still unsettled.

"Perhaps I will very soon pay you what I owe--and more," offered
Minardi.  The blinking of his small, weak eyes was intended to be
shrewdness.

Palladino shrugged his fat shoulders.

"If Count Rodrigo Torriani is here," Miniardi continued, "I will
maybe tell you more quickly than you think.  Tell me--is he here?"

The proprietor sniffed at Minardi and said contemptuously, "You
expect Count Torriani to pay for you and you do not even know what he
looks like?"

"I have not the honor of his acquaintance," said Minardi, "but my
daughter Rosa has.  And I have with me a specimen of his handwriting
that may prove valuable."  He drew from his pocket a wrinkled sheet
of paper.  As Palladino, curiosity at last aroused, reached for it,
Minardi held it gently out of his reach.  "If there is somewhere we
can talk--in private," offered Minardi.  He looked around and met
with a start the interested face of the little flower-girl, who in
her rounds had paused near them.  She moved away at once, the
suspicious looks of the two men following her.

Palladino plucked at the shiny sleeve of Minardi and they stepped
outside in the shadow of the cool stucco wall.  In the flickering
light of the ornamental lantern near the entrance-way, the former
read from the paper.


    Rosa mia:

    My car will be waiting outside the Café Del Mare at ten to-morrow
    night.  I can hardly live until I again kiss your sweet lips.

    RODRIGO.


Palladino looked significantly at his companion, his natural avarice
stirred by the opportunity held out to him.  "That he should break
the heart of my innocent Rosa!--there are things, Palladino, that a
father cannot endure.  My family, my honor demand satisfaction."

The proprietor recognized the feelings of the outraged father by
advising that they be voiced in a lower tone.

"After all, Count Torriani is not the only Rodrigo in Italy," said
Palladino.  "Your daughter Rosa must know more than one."

"I intercepted this note at noon, when I awoke.  A boy brought it
when Rosa was in Naples at her work.  I questioned her when she
returned.  She has admitted that Torriani is the man.  There are
other letters more ardent than this one.  See!"  And he drew out a
packet from his pocket.

Palladino pondered the matter.  In his mercenary breast blended the
new Fascisti-inspired dislike of the aristocrats with the ingrained
contempt of the shopkeeper for his betters.  He did not especially
loathe young Count Rodrigo Torriani, last scion of a once powerful
but now quite penniless family of local aristocrats.  Nor did he fear
him.  He merely debated in his mind whether the gossip regarding the
Torriani debts was accurate and whether to join Minardi in his
venture was not to blackmail an empty purse.  About Rosa's alleged
injury and her father's concern over it, Palladino had no illusions.
The question was simply whether the letters in Minardi's greasy coat
were valuable enough to merit a risk.  On the whole, he decided they
were.  He drew Minardi closer to him and drew up a plan.

The young Italian inside the Café Del Mare, having partaken of his
fourth bottle of wine and glanced at his watch, was preparing to
depart when the proprietor, looking very unctuous and important,
approached and whispered into his ear, for several minutes.  The
young man smiled and nodded.  The smile approached a sneer as his
eyes followed the back of Palladino lumbering over to the side door
of the café, which led down steps to the sea-wall, and opening it.
Palladino peered back at his patron and indicated that he might use
this exit.  The young man again nodded.  As the flower-girl passed
his table he nodded to her too, but differently.  The nod told the
flower-girl that what she had stolen in to whisper to him five
minutes previously was being confirmed.  The young man drained his
wineglass.  Drama lurked in the offing.  He was thoroughly enjoying
himself.

What happened next promised at first to add to his rather sardonic
sense of humor.  The young American, having paid his bill, arose,
took up his hat and prepared to depart.  Since the newly-opened side
door was handy and framed an alluring view of the moonlit bay, the
American went through it and down the steps toward the sea wall.  At
once the young Italian, for whom the door had been opened, arose and
slipped over to the shadows just inside the exit.  He did not have to
wait long.  Almost at once came heavy scurrying footsteps outside.  A
deep voice roared in Italian, "So, Count Torriani, we meet at last!"
Minardi had leaped from his ambush.

Warned by the proprietor that the trap was set and to seize the
admirer of Rosa as he sought escape through the side door, Minardi
accosted the American with the exuberance of a shaggy great St.
Bernard dog leaping at a burglar.

"There is some mistake," protested the American quietly in Italian.
He was not nearly as excited as his accuser.

"No, no," cried Minardi, whipping himself into a fine frenzy.  "I
have sought you all day.  About my Rosa.  You have mistreated her.
It is a serious thing."  He laid hold of the coat lapels of the
American, at the same time wondering why the fellow did not bid him
be quiet and come along to talk business in private.  Palladino,
lurking further along in the shadow and quite aware a mistake was
being made, deemed silence the better course for himself.  Let
Minardi suffer for his error, the stupid cabbage.

"I know nothing of your Rosa.  You have the wrong man," said the
American, and he tried to pass his tormentor.

"Bah!  You cannot fool me.  I am Rosa's papa.  Look!"  Minardi
whipped the letters from his pocket and waved them in the air.  He
turned and waved them in the faces of the dozen or more of his
countrymen who, attracted by the noise, had at once deserted their
tables and wine and were clustering about him.

"This man has injured my daughter, my family!  He must pay.  Is it
not right?" cried Minardi, inspired by his audience.  They muttered.
They regarded the American with sullen suspicion and rising anger.
They had no interest either in Minardi or his daughter.  But they
were of a low order of city-bred Italians who are always spoiling for
a row and are on the side of the contestant with the louder voice.

To the young aristocrat, viewing and hearing the controversy from the
shelter of Signor Palladino's side door, it seemed that at this point
the comedy had proceeded far enough.  It had ceased to appeal to him.
So he stepped out and down the stone steps and ranged himself beside
the American, who had turned a little white in the face of the rising
menace but was otherwise composed.

"Can I be of assistance?" asked the Italian.

The American welcomed the unlooked-for offer.  He pointed to Minardi.
"This man is accusing me of something I know nothing about.  He
evidently thinks I am someone else.  I can't seem to make him see his
mistake."  At the same time he handed his card to his would-be
rescuer.

The card read: "John Dorning, Dorning and Son, Antiques, New York."

The young Italian flicked the card with a flourish.  His lean jaw
squared and he turned on Minardi.  "You have made a grave error," he
said rapidly in Italian.  "This gentleman is an American.  He is not
the person you seek at all."  And as Minardi broke into a shrill
protest, he interrupted, "Stop!  Do you want to be arrested?  Do you
wish the American Consul to prosecute you?  Fool!  Go!  And tell your
friends to go also."

He turned swiftly to the American and said in low-voiced English,
"And we had better go too.  These people are stupid and quarrelsome.
Come along.  My car is the other side of the inn."

He turned his back upon the crowd and forged away rapidly, the
American following.  They broke through bushes and the scent of
disturbed flowers assailed their nostrils.  They dodged through
shadows.  At length they came out where a low-hanging Isotta roadster
was drawn up just out of the road.  Behind them sounded pursuing
voices and the crackling of bushes.  Some one hurled a stick that
landed in a flower bed short of them.  They could distinguish
Minardi's voice booming futilely amid the din.

The young Italian turned his head back toward them and laughed
derisively into the moonlight as he pressed his foot upon the starter
of his car.  With a roar and the sudden pungent odor of petrol, the
Isotta leaped forth like a leopard springing at a bullock.

A half mile of silent and hard driving, along the shore road, and the
car was whipped abruptly to the left into a rough dirt highway and
started climbing.  The driver slowed down, due to rocks and ruts,
furnishing an opportunity for conversation.

"I neglected to introduce myself," he smiled.  "I am Rodrigo
Torriani, the admirer of Rosa."

John Dorning jolted about in sober silence.

"That, of course, put me under obligation to rescue you when the fool
Minardi mixed us up," explained Count Rodrigo gayly.  "Now I am
taking you to my home--for a drink, at least, if you will honor me."

"It is I who am honored," said Dorning without enthusiasm.  He did
not wish to offend his rescuer.  But he would have preferred now to
have banished this whole unpleasant episode from his mind by being
taken at once back to his hotel in Naples.  He had had himself driven
out along the shore in an open carriage from his stuffy hotel for the
sake of the view and the air.  The carriage and its patient driver
were even now waiting for him at the café.  Dorning had sat at the
Café Del Mare for half an hour absorbing a bottle of wine and the
glories of the moonlit bay.  Then had come this tumultuous
destruction of his solitude, followed by the jouncing escape beside
this handsome young Italian of about his own age, which was
twenty-five.  Dorning fancied neither the man nor his gayety.

"Ah--we arrive!" sang out Count Rodrigo suddenly and celebrated the
fact by swinging so sharply in through the iron gates that Dorning
was almost flung from the seat.  They glided around a circular drive
and stopped in front of a typical stucco Renaissance palace looming
massively in the half-darkness and even in the bad light showing the
need of repair.

The Italian led the way through the great grilled door and into the
stone-paved entrance hall with its high ceilings and elaborately
frescoed walls.  John Dorning's interest was aroused at once.
Whatever the Count Torriani was, his residence showed almost
immediate prospects to the entering visitor of being a treasure house
of Italian art and sculpture.

Count Rodrigo clapped his hands.  "Maria!  Maria!" he called.  And to
Dorning, "Please sit down."  He glanced at his guest, who was wholly
occupied in surveying the shadowy Renaissance angels and saints on
the wall opposite.  "You are interested in murals!--but, of course,
Dorning and Son.  I remember the shop on Fifth Avenue.  I was in New
York last summer.  I shall be glad to show you around this place.  I
have some originals that are considered very good."

He clapped his hands again.  "Maria!" he called.  Maria appeared.
She was past middle age and fat and sleepy.  She panted in anxiously
and nodded vigorously as Rodrigo ordered wine.  She panted in again
soon, a scrolled solid silver tray with wine bottles and glasses in
her hand, and set it down before the two men.  They drank solemnly to
the destruction of Minardi.

John Dorning was almost immediately glad that he had come.  Amid
these splendors of a bygone day he was at home.  Peace and
contentment, aided by the wine, crept over him.  The sixteenth
century chair upon which he sat, the intricately carved table which
held his wine-glass, the frescoed walls, the painted ceilings--these
were part of his world, the world he loved.

Young Count Rodrigo sensed what sort of man his guest was at once,
and was pleased.  For there was in the young Italian, among other
qualities less desirable, a strain of appreciation of the beautiful.
He was proud of the masterpieces of art which his run-down palace
sheltered.  He abandoned abruptly his description, over the second
glass of wine, of how Minardi's mistake had come about and switched
the conversation to the Renaissance and what it owed to the famous
Giotto, a rare specimen of whose work hung before them.

John Dorning warmed up at once.  In half an hour he found himself
liking his host and rendering silent tribute to the man's intimate
knowledge of the whole range of Italian painting and sculpture.  The
flippancy had gone out of Torriani's manner.  The two men argued,
agreed, split, and drank more wine.  Maria, waddling in and out with
refreshments, wondered if she would ever again get to her bed.
Dorning suggested that one trouble with the Renaissance painters was
that they laid too little emphasis upon technical perfection.

"Technical perfection--bah!" cried Torriani, springing up, spilling
his wine, striding over to the painting by Giotto.  "Look at this,
man!  Look at it.  And try to tell me what knowledge of form and mere
technical cleverness have got to do with a genius like Giotto, who
_feels_, who spreads the very breath of life upon canvas!"  The black
eyes flashed.  Torriani thumped his chest.

Dorning wondered, in a whimsical turn of thought, how a man like this
could also be the "admirer of Rosa."

It was long after midnight when Rodrigo escorted his guest to a
bedchamber once occupied by Lorenzo the Magnificent.




CHAPTER II

The morning sun flooded the bedroom of the Torrianis.  It glinted off
the massive antique furniture, revealing its beauty and the need of
an immediate dusting.  It invaded the region of shadows and
comparative coolness underneath the canopy of the immense four-poster
bed.

Though a new day was confronting him, the heir of the Torrianis slept
on.

In a larger sense, a new and rather cloudy day had six months
previously dawned for young Count Rodrigo Torriani, and he had not
awakened to that either.  It had brought the loss of his family
fortune, debts, Signor Minardi, and an uncertainty as to his future.
Rodrigo was vaguely aware of this new metaphorical day.  He had
opened one eye to it sufficiently to dismiss all his servants save
Maria, who had sullenly refused to be dismissed.  He had started
tentative negotiations to rent the palace that had been occupied by
his family for three centuries.  But, beyond these gestures, he had
continued to pursue the same blithe, unproductive course as before.

Rodrigo was in this respect a great deal like his late father, Angelo
Torriani, the handsome, impulsive gentleman who was responsible
largely for the plight in which the young man now found himself.
Angelo Torriani too had been known even in the later years of his
life as a waster.  To be sure, the elder Torriani had once mingled a
bit of politics with his pleasures.  It was this unusual mixture of
interests that had led to Angelo Torriani's marriage.

For, sent upon a diplomatic mission by his government, the Italian
sportsman-politician, after twenty years of falling in and out of
love without jeopardizing his bachelorhood in the slightest, had
suddenly lost his heart utterly to the quiet, pretty and rather
puritanical daughter of a minor English title whom he encountered at
a social function in London.

Angelo, like his son after him, had always been selfish in his loves.
He was a taker rather than a giver.  But when he found that his
accustomed sweeping and very Latin style of love-making was not
impressing the sensible Edythe Newbold, he became a suppliant.  He
made solemn promises to abandon his manner of living and he neglected
his political duties.  And, having at last carried the citadel of her
affections by this method, he found that he must also batter down
further defences in the form of a father who thoroughly disliked him.
Sir Henry Newbold had amassed his fortune and title in the Indian
trade.  He distrusted foreigners.  He particularly distrusted
foreigners who did not work.  To obtain the hand of Edythe in
marriage, Angelo Torriani had to discard the habits and prejudices of
three centuries of idling Italian ancestors, enter Sir Henry's
business, and go to India.

During the second of the sixteen years which Angelo Torriani spent
intermittently in Calcutta as resident manager of Newbold and
Company, Rodrigo was born to Edythe.  In the fifteenth year, Rodrigo
was sent to England to school.  In the same year, Sir Henry Newbold
died, an elder son of the self-made knight succeeding to the
management of the business.  For a year Angelo Torriani carried on in
an environment and trade which he had always hated.  When, at the end
of that period, Edythe, never in robust health and of the type which
cannot become accustomed to the tropics, succumbed to a fever, Angelo
resigned his position and left India forever.

Returning, after those many years, to the palace of his fathers at
Naples, Angelo was for many weeks too much overcome with a very
sincere grief hardly to show himself outside the iron gates.  But
then the reaction smote him.  He became, after a few months, nearly
the adventuresome Angelo of old.  He visited Florence, Rome, the
Riviera.  He re-entered politics, tentatively at first, then more
boldly.  He began to notice again that women were smiling at him and
then lowering lashes.  He spent freely both money and energy.  Still
a handsome, virile figure at forty-five, he discovered that life,
after all, was still good.  He struck a rapid pace after a while and
maintained it until about six months before Rodrigo Torriani met John
Dorning at the Café Del Mare.  Angelo Torriani then died quite as
suddenly as he had fallen in love with Edythe Newbold.  The sixteen
years in India, busy but abstemious years, had probably prolonged his
life.  But the blood of the Torrianis, which killed young, had done
for him at last.

Rodrigo was a lively, handsome child with large, snapping black eyes,
eyes such as friends of mothers jokingly say augur ill for the girls
they encounter when the child grows up.  In this case, the prophecy
worked out.  The boy grew up, energetic, quick-tempered, and very
attractive.

At Eton, and, later, at Oxford, whence he had been sent from India at
the insistence of his mother, Rodrigo was not Edythe Newbold's son,
but Angelo Torriani's.  He was naturally more popular with his
fellows than with his instructors.  The latter did not like it
because he apparently never studied.  This was particularly
irritating to the plodding dons in view of the fact that Rodrigo
always passed his examinations with ease.  He specialized in subjects
which he liked, and he did not like subjects for which he did not
possess a natural aptitude that made studying almost superfluous.
Moreover, he was quick-witted and he had had excellent English tutor
in India.

Rodrigo spent most of his vacation periods in the London town house
of his mother's brother, Sir William Newbold, and the
merchant-knight's rather stuffy family.  The family consisted of
Rodrigo's prim aunt, who did not at all possess her late sister's
good looks or tolerance, and two weedy blond daughters.  Though the
latter were both about his own age and his own experience among the
fair sex was at the time limited by his scholastic activities, he yet
treated Evelyn and Sylvia Newbold with a blasé condescension which
they did not fancy in the least.  Neither did his Aunt Helen, who had
esteemed Angelo Torriani as quite unworthy of marrying into the
Newbolds and was continually urging Sir William to keep a tight leash
upon Angelo's son.  Rodrigo, thus, during his leisure time from
Oxford found constant barriers in the way of his wandering very far
in London on pleasure bent.

It was the irony of fate that a social affair given under the
circumspect auspices of his uncle should have led to his acquaintance
with Sophie Binner.

Most of the Newbolds' acquaintances were people like
themselves--rich, self-satisfied, very respectable, and quite boring.
The entertainments given by this set for their very carefully
selected guests were for the most part the soul of convention.
Bridge for the usual useless prizes, musicales by visiting
celebrities, box parties at the opera.  On the evening that Sir
William came home from the office and suggested that the Newbolds
give a Treasure Hunt, his wife was at first mystified and then
scandalized.

The Treasure Hunt was the fad of a rather fast set of London society.
It was in the nature of a hare and hounds chase, without the hares.
The participants started out from a central spot toward a distant
goal, aided at frequent intervals by clews posted upon trees, fences
and other places.  The first to arrive at the goal was the winner.
The hunts were usually accompanied by considerable wining, dining and
hilarity of a rather rowdy type.

In answer to his wife's disapproval, Sir William announced that a
mutual and very respectable friend of theirs had been describing to
him a Treasure Hunt in which the friend had participated and which
had quite converted him to the sport.

"We have to give a party next month," Sir William urged in his fussy
voice.  "I think our set needs a little stirring up.  Why shouldn't
we have a Treasure Hunt!  Many conservative people are going in for
them.  George Trevor said he was quite charmed.  And it is important
in a business way that I do something in his honor while he is in
London.  What do you say?"

After several days of deliberation, Helen Newbold yielded.  The date
was set and preparations were started.  Rodrigo, who had just come
down from Oxford for three weeks, was interested at once.  For the
first time since he had been familiar with his uncle's family, they
they were about to do something that seemed to promise him some
pleasure.  He even asked permission to invite some of his Oxford
friends who were in town to share in the fun, and received the
permission after some questioning by his aunt as to the
respectability of these added guests.  He invited William Terhune, a
Rhodes scholar from South Dakota, a raw-boned, husky chap, crew man
and born pleasure-seeker, and Leslie Bond, a classmate from London
whom Rodrigo admired for his witty tongue and suavity.

The Treasure Hunters were to travel in automobiles and Rodrigo
secured the use of his uncle's light sedan, neatly side-stepping the
suggestion that his two cousins travel along with Terhune, Bond and
himself.

A large crowd of colorless people gathered one June afternoon in the
drive of the Newbolds' town house and received a light collation and
their instructions for the hunt.  The first directions were to take
them out to a London suburb, and the cavalcade started sedately
enough, most of the sojourners undecided whether or not the Newbolds
were attempting something revolutionary and not quite respectable in
this new type of entertainment.

Rodrigo and his two friends were in a chaffing, carefree mood.
Rodrigo was never a conservative driver and soon had the borrowed car
moving at a pace that started the bobbies at the street intersections
frowning and waving admonitory hands at him.  Having attained the
open country and the little tea house, to which their instructions
had led them, in advance of the others, the young men did not stop to
partake of the refreshments arranged for them by their host, but set
off rapidly for the next rendezvous.  This they never attained.

For a half mile or so beyond the tea house, they overtook an open
runabout containing two very attractive young ladies.  The blonde who
was driving was particularly pretty in a bold, artificially arranged
way.  The girl at the wheel glanced back at the rapidly approaching
car, flashed a friendly but taunting smile at it, and then stepped
upon the accelerator and attempted to pull away from it.  Rodrigo and
his companions were interested and aroused at once.  Rodrigo sped up
and the race was on.

The sedan's glittering radiator-cap was almost even with the left
rear wheel of the other car.  Down a hill the cars swooped.  Fifty
yards farther on, the car of Rodrigo was exactly abreast of the
runabout.  Then came a sharp turn to the left, which the cars took
together and plunged up the grade leading to the little rustic bridge
neck and neck.

And here came catastrophe.

For the turn and the bridge were surprises to both drivers.  It was a
small wooden bridge spanning a ravine and a narrow stream running
swiftly far below.  A stout railing stretched along either side of
the road, across the bridge.  There was room for two carefully driven
cars to pass each other.  But not room enough for two speed maniacs.

The thunder of the flying cars across the loose planks was broken by
a splintering crash.  When the dust cleared away, the hood and front
wheels of the runabout were disclosed suspended in mid-air over the
ravine, the glass of the front lights and wind-shield were no more.
Yet the motor of the runabout was still throbbing, and the two girls,
though dust-covered and with faces bleeding slightly from tiny bits
of glass that had pricked their skin, were unhurt.  They discovered
this after moving cautiously around a little.

When Rodrigo and his companions drove slowly back to them, offering
succor, both girls were smiling, though a little uneasily to be sure,
and the girl at the wheel was showing disturbing signs of putting the
motor into reverse and seeking to back off the heavy piece of
bridge-railing that, jammed in between their rear mud-guard and the
side of the car, was the only thing preventing the machine from
plunging off into eternity.

"I say, leave the motor alone!" Rodrigo shouted at once and scrambled
hurriedly out from behind the wheel of the sedan, his companions
following.

"And whose motor is it, may I ask?" the pretty blonde in the driver's
seat came back promptly, at the same time jabbing furiously at levers.

Rodrigo was by this time at her side and, horrified, was clutching
for her wrist.  "Lady, lady," he cried half in fear and half in
mockery.  "Shut off the motor and get out quick.  You're on the brink
of eternity."

"Yes, Sophie, do," the other girl, slightly older and a brunette,
agreed.

At first inclined to be stubborn, Sophie at length permitted herself
to be helped down from her precarious perch and her companion
followed, Terhune and Bond re-inforcing Rodrigo.

Thus the Oxonians made the acquaintance of Sophie Binner and Adele Du
Bois, ladies of the chorus in "The Golden Slipper," the current revue
at the Gayety.  On the promise of stopping at the nearest garage and
having the wrecked machine sent for, the girls consented to enter the
sedan and be driven back to London.  By the time the outskirts of the
city were reached, the party was a very gay one and Sir William
Newbold's Treasure Hunt was quite forgotten.

Rodrigo was especially interested in Sophie.  He had at that time met
very few ladies of the stage informally.  The frankness, sharp tongue
and cream-and-gold beauty of Sophie intrigued him.  Rodrigo was
rather adroit with all types of women, even at twenty.  He flattered
Sophie half seriously, half banteringly, exchanged _bon mots_, made
an engagement in a low voice to see her again.  Bill Terhune told her
on the quiet that Rodrigo was the son of a real Count, thus
increasing many fold the force of the impression the good-looking
Latin had made upon her.

The Oxonians had dinner with Sophie and Adele, saw the show at the
Gayety, and took the girls later to a supper club.  It was the first
of several parties in which Rodrigo's and Sophie's friends took part.

Having, following this adventure, made his apologies to his uncle and
aunt for having left the Treasure Hunt flat, the excuse being the
necessity of rescuing an automobile party in distress, Rodrigo
proceeded to cultivate the further acquaintance of Miss Binner
assiduously and without the knowledge of the Newbolds.

He was her constant cavalier.  She taught him much--for instance,
that a baby-faced blonde can possess a wicked tongue, a sudden and
devastating temper and a compensating tenderness that made up for
both defects.  He was thoroughly infatuated at first.  Then his ardor
cooled as he realized that Sophie was professing to take his wooing
seriously.  The idea of contracting an alliance with a future
nobleman seemed to appeal to her.  Rodrigo did not think of her in
that regard at all, and he was alarmed.  He began looking for a
loophole.

The climax came at a party arranged for after the show in Sophie's
Mayfair apartment.  Rodrigo had recruited Bill Terhune, Bond and
three or four other Oxford friends for the fun.  They had accumulated
Sophie, Adele and a quartet of their sister coryphees at the theatre
after the evening performance and whirled them through the London
streets in a fleet of taxicabs.  At two o'clock in the morning the
party was in full swing.  The tinpanny piano crashed out American
jazz under the nimble fingers of Sophie.  Leslie Bond numbered
drumming among his numerous avocations and had brought along the
clamorous tools of his hobby.  His hysterical efforts on drums,
cymbals and cowbells augmented the din and broke both drums.

The revelers sang, danced, drank and made love.  Bill Terhune, under
the impetus of spirits, was especially boisterous.

There was a sharp knocking upon the door.  A corpulent, red-faced
Englishman in a frayed and gaudy bathrobe announced that he occupied
the apartment below, had been awakened by plaster falling upon his
bed and his person, and that "this Donnybrook Fair must cease at
once."  He was set upon joyously by three burly Oxonians and
good-naturedly propelled down the stairs.

Sophie, from the piano, however, did not share their enthusiasm.  "It
may interest you impetuous lads to know that our killjoy friend is a
magistrate and will probably have a couple of bobbies here in five
minutes," she warned them.  They laughed at her and the party went on.

In twenty minutes there was another knock.  Two bobbies, each built
like Dempsey, confronted Rodrigo when he opened the door.  The
policemen entered with that soft, authoritative tread that London
police have.  One of them laid hands upon Bill Terhune.  Bill, former
intercollegiate boxing champion, was in a flushed and pugnacious
mood.  He promptly struck the officer in the face and sent him
reeling to the floor.

Immediately the party grew serious.  Englishmen respect the police.
An American may attack a Broadway policeman, but hitting a London
bobby is something else again.  The other bobby swung into action
with his club.  There was a concerted rush for the door.  Rodrigo
could have easily escaped.  But he chose instead to stand by Sophie,
who, he knew, was due for trouble as the tenant of the apartment.
When the tumult and the shouting died, the room contained Sophie,
Rodrigo, one angry bobby with pencil raised over his book, and one
still bobby recumbent upon the floor.

"The names now--the right ones," commanded the erect bobby.

"First, don't you think we'd better revive your friend on the floor?"
Rodrigo suggested.

When they had brought the fallen one back to life, Rodrigo soothingly
and skillfully persuaded the officers to let Sophie alone, to allow
him to assume sole responsibility for the trouble.  He asked only
permission to telephone his uncle, Sir William Newbold.  The bobbies
generously consented to take him, without Sophie, to jail for the
rest of the night, but they declined to allow him the use of the
telephone.

The jail cell was cold, cramped and dirty.  Rodrigo's cellmate was a
hairy navvy recovering from a debauch.  Rodrigo had to listen to the
fellow's alternate snoring and maudlin murmurings until dawn.  When,
around ten o'clock in the morning, he did succeed in getting in touch
with his uncle, the latter's influence was sufficient to secure his
release.

Sir William delivered to his nephew a severe lecture.  Then he
telephoned the newspaper offices with the idea of having any possible
news of his nephew's incarceration suppressed.  In this endeavor he
was unsuccessful.  Two papers contained an account of the arrest, and
the more sensational sheet of the two declared that Rodrigo, son of
Count Angelo Torriani and nephew of "London's leading
merchant-knight, Sir William Newbold," was the fiancé of Sophie
Binner and that they were to be married shortly.  Rodrigo denied this
vehemently to his uncle and was indeed just as angry about it as was
Sir William.  He saw in it evidence that Sophie had prevaricated to
the newspapers, had used his ill fortune as a means of securing
notoriety and possibly of binding him publicly to an alliance that
did not exist.

He resolved to call upon her and break off any possible entanglement
with her.

He confronted her in her apartment in the middle of the next
afternoon.  She looked especially lovely, her spun-gold tresses in
informal disarray and her beauty encased in a silken lounging gown.
But Rodrigo was firm.  He accused her of exploiting last night's
episode in the papers, of giving out news of an engagement that was
false.  Though she denied this, at first poutingly, then coyly and
finally with considerable vehemence not unmixed with vulgarity,
Rodrigo insisted.  He worked her into a tempest and, at the climax,
dramatically walked out of the room and, as he thought, of her life.

During the two years following his graduation from Oxford, Rodrigo
had vague ambitions to become a painter and spent considerable time
browsing about the galleries of England, Spain, France and his native
Italy.  He had a workroom fitted up in the palace of the Torrianis
and did some original work in oil that was not without merit.  But he
worked spasmodically.  His heart was not in it.  He knew good
painting too well to believe that his was an outstanding talent, and
he lacked ambition therefore to concentrate upon developing it.

In the pursuit of pleasure and the spending of money he was more
whole-hearted.  He skied and tobogganed at St. Moritz, gambled at
Monte Carlo, laughed at Montmartre's attempts to shock him, and
flirted in all three places.  Upon the invitation of the
bobby-assaulting American Rhodes scholar, Terhune by name, now
squandering his South Dakotan father's money in New York under the
pretence of making a career in architecture, Rodrigo visited America.
America, to Rodrigo, was represented by the Broadway theatre and
nightclub belt between dusk and dawn.  Having in a few weeks
exhausted his funds and finding his cabled requests for more greeted
with a strange reticence, Rodrigo started for home.  Three days out
from New York he received the cable announcing to him Count Angelo
Torriani's sudden death.

Rodrigo had adored and respected his quiet, high-minded English
mother, from whom he had inherited the thin vein of pure gold
concealed deep down below the veneer of selfishness and recklessness
that coated his character.  He loved his father, from whom he drew
the superficial and less desirable traits of his personality.  Loved
him and, without respecting him particularly, treated him as he would
an older brother of kindred tastes and faults.

His father's death shook Rodrigo down considerably for a while.  It
sobered him, made him suddenly aware of his appalling aloneness in a
world of many acquaintances but not an understanding relative nor
close friend.  The secondary calamity of having been, out of a clear
sky, left penniless and in debt did not at first impress itself upon
him.  When the late Count Torriani's will was read, revealing the
surprisingly devastated condition of the Torriani finances, and
debtors began to present their claims, Rodrigo, now Count Rodrigo
faced the realization that his whole mode of life must be changed.

He dismissed the servants, keeping Maria because she refused to go,
even after being informed that she would probably have to serve
without pay if she stayed.  He finally brought himself to talking
with an agent at Naples about renting the palace and selling some of
the works of art which it contained.  The agent was very brisk and
business-like.  He jumped up and down from his chair and rubbed his
hands continually, like an American.  Rodrigo was irritated by the
vulgarian.  He abruptly left the matter and the realtor up in the air
and jumped into his car outside.  As he swung along the shore of the
bay he was in very low spirits, lonesome and as nearly depressed with
life as he had ever been.  In his preoccupation he paid only
subconscious attention to the road ahead and the swift speed at which
his car was traveling.  He heard suddenly a shriek and flashed his
eyes in its direction just in time to avoid killing a girl.

In the flash he saw that the girl was dark, and beautiful in a
wildflower-like manner.  She was also very dusty from walking.  In
the torrent of oaths which she poured after him, she furthermore
revealed herself as charmingly coarse and unrestrained.  Rodrigo
cheered up.  After the weeks of grief and loneliness, and
particularly after the Naples realtor, he found himself wanting
ardently to talk to a woman, any woman.  He stopped the car and
slowly backed up even with the approaching girl.  She continued to
swear at him.  He smiled.  When she had gradually quieted, he
apologized and offered her a seat beside him.  Her angry face
relaxed, she pouted, and ended by accepting.

In a few days he had drifted into a fast ripening friendship with
Rosa Minardi, who was childlike, was no tax upon his conversational
charms or ingenuity, and who liked him very much.  Her mother was
dead, her father was away in Rome on some mysterious errand.  Rodrigo
badly needed any sort of companionship, and Rosa filled the need.




CHAPTER III

Maria's gnarled knuckles beat vigorously upon her young master's
door.  When her tattoo failed to bring results, she opened the door
and walked boldly in.  Waddling to the floor-length windows, she
flung aside the heavy draperies, drenching the room with sunlight.
With a guttural exclamation that was half disgust and half
tenderness, she turned toward the dark, recumbent form upon the
canopied bed, still undisturbed by her activities.  She approached
Rodrigo and shook him.

When at last he blinked up at her, she said sharply, "Get up, lazy
one.  Your American has already breakfasted and is downstairs waiting
for you."

Rodrigo's face screwed itself interrogatively, American?  Then his
drowsy, somewhat fuddled brain remembered Dorning, of Dorning and
Son.  Rodrigo frowned.  Bother Americans.  So full of restless
energy, such early risers.  He looked languidly at the watch upon his
wrist.  Eleven o'clock.  He sat upright in bed and indulged in a
prodigious yawn.  With a grimace at the ample back of Maria, just
disappearing out of the door, he slid out of bed.

Half an hour later, having bathed and breakfasted, Count Rodrigo,
looking as fresh and bright of eye as a trained athlete, walked
briskly downstairs to find that his guest had apparently not missed
him in the least.  Dorning was standing in front of the expansive
canvas of an oil painting in the great entrance hall of the
Torrianis.  He had just donned a pair of tortoise-rimmed glasses and
was bending over to read the metal plate set in the elaborate frame
of the painting.  The plate read: "Francesca Torriani, 1527-1562."
Dorning realized the likeness between the ruffled-collared,
sardonically smiling aristocrat on the canvas and his host, whom he
now turned to greet.

"I see you are making the acquaintance of my ancestors," said
Rodrigo.  "This one, like the others, you will observe, led a short
life and, so I understand, a merry one."  Rodrigo noted curiously how
glasses added at least five years to the age of John Dorning.  Having
at the instant of their first encounter at the Café Del Mare set the
American down as an innocent and probably a prig, Rodrigo had, during
their discourse and drinking of the previous night, changed his mind
and conceived a mild liking for the man.  Dorning was honest,
outspoken, and possessed of considerable culture.  He was, Rodrigo
vaguely felt, the sort of person whom he should cultivate, the type
that develops into a staunch and worth-while friend.

"Your ancestor has at least had the good fortune to have been
perpetuated by an excellent artist," said Dorning.

"Here is something that will interest you," offered Rodrigo, walking
over to a low, ornately carved cabinet set against an adjacent wall.
"This is the best example of Early Renaissance cabinet work anywhere
around here."  Dorning bent a grave, interested head and ran expert
fingers over the carving.  His host tugged at the doors of the
cabinet.  As he wrenched them apart, a shelf inside, unbalanced by
his effort, slid out upon the floor, spilling its contents as it
came.  The two young men looked at each other, and Rodrigo grinned
sheepishly.  Two bundles of letters and a feminine lace fan lay at
Dorning's feet.

Rodrigo dropped to his knees and, replacing the souvenirs, closed the
cabinet.  He rose, dusted his hands, said suavely, "The cabinet was
made by Beniti, in Genoa, around 1627.  The contents are slightly
more modern."

"So I judged," said John Dorning dryly.  Then with more enthusiasm,
"I only wish I knew Italian antiques as well as you do, Count
Torriani--and antiques are my business."

Both turned as Maria came toward them in considerable agitation.  "A
man named Minardi and a girl are here to see you," she announced in
rapid Italian to Rodrigo.  "I do not like his looks.  I refused to
admit him, but he has pushed his way into the outer hall."  She
indicated the draperies on the other side of the room.

[Illustration: "STOP!  DO YOU WANT TO BE ARRESTED?  THIS GENTLEMAN IS
AN AMERICAN."]

Rodrigo's face clouded.  Damn the fellow's persistence.  "Tell him to
go away.  I will not see him.  Tell him I shall have him arrested if
he continues to bother me," he instructed Maria.

She turned doubtfully.  She lacked her usual faith in her sharp
tongue in dealing with a calloused fellow like Minardi.  She had
taken but a step when the draperies parted and Minardi, wearing the
same clothes, expression, and carnation as on the previous evening,
bulked before them.  He had heard Rodrigo's voice talking with Maria,
and he was taking no chances.  His fat, weak face was trying its best
to assume hard, menacing lines.  His ill-kept, corpulent body was
drawn up as straight as possible with unrighteous indignation.  He
relaxed for an instant to turn around and drag by the wrist from the
other side of the curtain his daughter, Rosa.

Rosa had been brought to the scene with some difficulty.  She flashed
indignation at her father through swollen eyes.  Actually propelled
now into the presence of Rodrigo, she glanced half defiantly, half
shamefacedly at him, then stood regarding the floor.

Victor Minardi started at once toward Dorning, taking up again with
undiminished vigor the torrent of abuse and threat which he had
hurled at the American at the Café Del Mare.  He was persisting in
his belief that Dorning was Count Torriani, the man who was to pay.

Rodrigo stepped between the gesticulating Italian and the uncertain
Dorning.  "I am Count Torriani.  Now, what is it you want?"

Minardi wheeled upon Rodrigo.  "So--it was you!  Ah.  Why did you not
say so before, eh?"  And he launched into a fresh flood of
indignation.

Rodrigo raised a hand to stop him.  He perceived that this fellow
could not be easily overawed.  Minardi wanted money and would
probably continue to be a howling nuisance until he got it.  Rosa,
Rodrigo suspected shrewdly, was in the plot with her father.
Certainly she would not otherwise have revealed her love affair with
Rodrigo to Minardi and, instead of keeping her rendezvous at the Café
Del Mare, allowed the noisy old man to come on a blackmailing
expedition in her place.  Any tenderness Rodrigo had previously felt
for Rose Minardi disappeared.  His lips curled as he looked at her
dark head, cast down in assumed modesty.

When Minardi had calmed down, Rodrigo snapped, "How much do you want?"

Minardi's anger faded.  His eyes lighted up with greed.  "Five
thousand lira," he replied in a business-like tone.

"You come high," said Rodrigo.

Minardi's hand went to his greasy inside coat pocket, "I have here
letters that are worth more than that," he said.  "Letters you have
written to my Rosa.  There are such things as breach of promise
suits.  The newspapers would like them, eh?  The Torrianis are not
popular at Naples, eh?"

In spite of himself, Rodrigo winced a little.  This fat, futile old
reprobate began to assume the proportions of a real danger.  Rodrigo
essayed frankness.  "You know so much about the Torrianis," suggested
he, "you perhaps know that I have not five thousand liras at the
moment."

Minardi shrugged his stooped shoulders.  "Even if that is true, you
can get them," he said.  And he looked significantly at John Dorning,
an interested and somewhat disgusted spectator at the scene.

Rodrigo's slim fingers were drumming nervously upon the Beniti
cabinet which he had just been displaying to his guest.  In their
nervous course over the top of the cabinet the finger points met the
smooth surface of an elaborately wrought silver vase standing there.
Rodrigo looked down.  He hesitated an instant, then caught up the
vase in his hand.

"This was made by the great Cellini himself," he remarked to Minardi.
"It is worth at least twice the amount you are blackmailing me for.
You can easily dispose of it in Naples.  I do not, of course, admit
any of your silly accusations.  However, take this vase--and go at
once."

He held the exquisitely formed metal toward Minardi.  John Dorning's
eyes made a hasty appraisal of it.  He half opened his lips to
protest against this careless disposal of the little silver
masterpiece.  But Minardi, hardly looking at it, snarled, "No.  I
want money."

Dorning said at once to Rodrigo, "Give him money then.  I will buy
the vase.  I'll give you twice what he wants--ten thousand liras--and
make a handsome profit if I ever want to dispose of it."  He took out
his purse.

Rodrigo regarded his guest with puzzled surprise.  "I don't want you
to do this for me, Dorning.  I----"

"Please believe me, it is merely a matter of business," Dorning cut
in quietly.  "I am in Italy for the purpose of picking up just such
bargains."  He counted out the money and offered it to Rodrigo.  The
young Italian hesitated an instant, then took the proffered notes,
counted them and started to hand half to Minardi.

"You want something for your money, don't you?" Dorning interjected.
"Your letters?"

"Naturally," replied Rodrigo, flushing a little.  He was not used to
being prompted.  As he took the packet of note-paper from Minardi's
greasy hands he now made an over-elaborate show of checking them up.
"They are all here," he decided, speaking curtly and more to Dorning
than to Rosa's papa.  To the latter he continued even more curtly,
"Now get out.  If I see you about here again I will turn you over to
the police."

Minardi bowed impudently.  He made a move to seize the silent Rosa's
hand, but she eluded him.  Suddenly she opened shrill soprano abuse
of her father.  "I hope you're satisfied now!" she cried.  "You have
humiliated me, your daughter.  You've sold my honest love for money,
made me appear a low, scheming woman.  I hate you."  With a swift
movement she slipped over to Rodrigo, who stood with arms folded,
regarding her with a wry smile.

"Please tell me you do not think I plotted this with him," she
pleaded, her dark, warm face quite near to his.  "It is not for money
I love you.  I did not come to the café last night, because I was
angry with you for telling me I am bad tempered.  I cried all last
night over that, Rodrigo.  But I am not angry at you now.  I am angry
only at Papa."  Her soft arms attempted to steal around Rodrigo's
neck.  "Tell me that you still love me," she begged in a low, husky
voice.

Still he stood rigid.  He shot an apologetic smile at Dorning.  Even
now he felt the attraction of this creature of primitive emotions,
though he suspected she was acting.

"But you are bad tempered, Rosa," he jibed, disengaging her arms.
"And I think you are somewhat of a liar besides."

She fairly flung herself away from him at that, standing with heaving
bosom and flashing eyes.  She was still cursing him when her father
laid violent hands upon her and led her out of the house.

Rodrigo shrugged his shoulders and lit a cigarette.  "A charming
creature," he remarked flippantly to Dorning.  Nevertheless Rodrigo
was rather ashamed of the scene the two Minardis had made in front of
the American.  Somehow Dorning had already assumed an importance to
him much more than that of a casual and congenial guest.  It was not
that Dorning had stepped into an embarrassing situation with ten
thousand liras.  It was the spirit that had prompted the American's
action.  Rodrigo sensed a quiet strength in the man that he himself
somehow lacked, a strength that in the troublous future confronting
him he would like to have near him.

"The trouble with women," Rodrigo remarked, "is that they cannot keep
love in its proper place.  It soon ceases to be a game with them and
becomes a mad scramble to possess a man.  Then comes jealousy, bad
temper, remorse, and complications such as you have just seen."

"'Love is to man a thing apart; to woman their whole being,'" Dorning
quoted.  He did not think his host had acquitted himself with
especial credit in the "complications."  There was a tawdriness about
the Minardis and the scene they had created unbecoming to a man who
owned original Cellinis and other treasures.  Art, to Dorning, was
about all there was in life.  The Rosas were superficial annoyances
that had never yet entered into his own career, though he was quite
aware that they existed in the careers of most other men.  He had
been immediately attracted to his host by their mutual interest in
art.  The charm of the man, his good looks, his facile tongue, his
wit and deftness in conversation had added to the attraction.  Why
should such a man love such a common creature as Rosa Minardi and
consent to be blackmailed by her father?  Dorning resolved to forget
Rosa and turned the conversation to tapestries.

But Rodrigo's thoughts were not entirely diverted from
"complications."  "There is an amusing tradition about those
tapestries," he said.  "You will observe that the ones near the
window seat are identical with those at the door leading into the
outer hall.  Well, my worthy ancestor whose portrait you have
praised, Francesca Torriani, once found their similarity his undoing.
It seems that he was entertaining a very lovely married lady in this
room, a Countess.  Her husband, the Count, followed her to the
rendezvous.  Suddenly in the middle of my ancestor's love-making, the
Countess caught sight of her husband outside.  'Quick,' she cried,
'where can I hide?'  Francesca thrust her behind the tapestry by the
door.

"The Count entered, very angry and his hand upon his sword hilt.
'Where is my wife?  I saw her come here,' he bellowed.  Francesca
swore like a gentleman that the lady was not present.  The Count
insisted and started searching.  His eye caught the outline of a
lady's foot showing beneath the tapestry.  With a loud cry of rage he
tore the tapestry to one side and revealed not his Countess but quite
another lady!  Another of Francesca's lady friends had sought shelter
when the Countess entered, behind the tapestries by the window seat.
All might have been well had not the Countess, hearing from her
hiding-place a woman's voice, been assailed by jealousy and, casting
discretion to the winds, come forth breathing fire and brimstone."

"What happened then?" asked Dorning smiling, amused in spite of
himself.

"There was a terrific four-handed clash.  Poor Francesca was half mad
with anxiety.  The Count challenged him to a duel.  In the fight,
Francesca, who, unlike the rest of the Torrianis, was no swordsman,
was killed."

"And quite a proper climax to the adventure it was," John Dorning
declared soberly.

"Proper--why!" Rodrigo asked.  "Because Francesca had been too stupid
to learn swordsmanship?"

"No--because of his interest in a lady who belonged to another."

"The lady should not have taken Francesca's love so seriously as to
have become jealous.  When will women understand that when they take
our admiration seriously they kill it?"

"Not at all," Dorning returned stoutly.  "That is exactly the wrong
attitude.  I do not understand it in you--you who are so intelligent
and sensible about other things.  There are so many other things for
you to interest yourself in than in these petty love affairs."

Rodrigo straightened.  He did not relish criticism.  In the next
instant, realizing that Dorning was honest in his questioning and
rather pleased that he had aroused his quiet guest to such a pitch,
he relaxed and asked calmly, "What other interests do you recommend
for a reckless and extravagant gentleman, like myself, who now finds
himself penniless and equipped for nothing in the world but for
amusing the ladies and for being amused by them?"

"If you will pardon me--are you really in straightened circumstances?"

"Yes.  I am in debt.  Economy was not one of my father's virtues, nor
did he take the trouble to develop it in me."  Rodrigo, fearing to be
misunderstood, added, "Not that I am in need of a loan, you
understand.  You have done quite enough for me, and I am grateful."

"What are you thinking of doing then?"

"I can either marry the first single rich lady or widow who will have
me, or I can sell or rent this place and its contents."

"You would do neither of those two foolish things."

"Why not?" Rodrigo was curious.  He was secretly rather pleased at
the personal turn the conversation had taken, for, with all his
worldliness and experience along romantic lines, it seemed that
Dorning's common sense might be valuable in considering the rather
dismaying future.

"Have you ever considered entering trade?" Dorning asked tentatively.

"My father was in trade.  There is nothing unpleasant about it to me.
What sort of trade?"

Thus encouraged, John Dorning revealed what was in his mind.
"We--Dorning and Son," he explained, "have gone in recently, to a
very extensive degree, for Italian antiques.  My mission over here is
for the purpose of adding to our stock.  Also, if possible, to
acquire a man to manage that department of our business, someone who
is an expert in that line and who at the same time is fitted to deal
with our rather exclusive clientele.  It occurs to me that you might
be that man, if you would care to consider it."

Rodrigo did not reply at once.  He took three or four steps in
silence, thoughtfully, away from Dorning.  Go to America!  Enter
business!  He recalled the deprecatory manner in which his father had
always talked about business and the great relief it had been for the
elder Torriani to leave the Indian trade and settle down at last to
be a gentleman again.  And he was very much like his father in so
many ways.  The business of John Dorning, to be sure, was art,
something he, Rodrigo, loved.  It was not like the mad commercial
scramble of ordinary trade.  There was nothing commercial about
Dorning.  Something within Rodrigo said "Go."  Something in Dorning's
offer was lifting off his mind the almost physical weight that
oppressed him every time he considered the future.

"I will accept your offer and return with you to America," Rodrigo
said with quiet suddenness.

John Dorning started.  He had not suspected such a quick and decisive
answer.  "Fine," he said.  "Can you arrange your affairs to sail with
me next week on the Italia?"

Rodrigo was sure that he could.  Now that he was committed to the
plunge, he was positively gay about it.  The two young men spent the
rest of the day talking the arrangements over.  In the afternoon they
journeyed in to Naples in Rodrigo's car and entered an agreement with
the fussy Italian real estate agent to rent the palace of the
Torrianis to the family of a young American author who had just made
a fortune out of a best-selling novel and wished to write its sequel
along the romantic shore of the Bay of Naples.




CHAPTER IV

The great floating hotel glided steadily ahead over the smooth, black
waters of the Mediterranean.  Somewhere within her hull, boiler fires
were roaring and a labyrinth of machinery was driving furiously, but
only a slight, muffled throb reached the ears of the lone passenger
standing at the rail directly under the bridge.  Over his head he
could hear the regular tread of the watch officer as he paced his
monotonous round.  In front of him was the dark immensity of the
night, broken only when he lowered his eyes to take in the lights
from the port-holes and the jagged streaks of phosphorescence
streaming back from the bow as it cut the water.

Rodrigo was quite happy.  His ripening friendship with Dorning, the
new clean life into which every minute of the ship's progress was
carrying him, the cool, damp darkness that surrounded him, added to
his content.  He snapped his cigarette into the Mediterranean and
with a peaceful sigh walked into the crowded, brilliantly lighted
saloon in search of his friend.

The waiter was standing expectantly at Dorning's table, while
Dorning, menu card in hand, was looking about for Rodrigo.  Another
man sat at the table with the American, a small, nervous, middle-aged
man, who was also fingering a menu.

"I feared you had changed your mind and leaped overboard or
something," Dorning smiled as Rodrigo approached.  "I want you to
meet Mr. Mark Rosner, Rodrigo.  Mr. Rosner--Count Torriani."  Rodrigo
bowed and slid into his place at the table.

"Mr. Rosner is an old friend of my father's," Dorning explained.  "We
met by chance at the door of the saloon."

Rosner elaborated upon the explanation in a rapid, clipped voice.  "I
worked for Dorning and Son for a long time, Count Torriani.  I left
them five years ago to open a shop of my own in London.  I did rather
well, but you know how it is--once an American, always an American.
There is no town in the world like New York.  I sold out my place in
London six months ago.  Since then I have been traveling in Italy
acquiring a stock, and I am on my way back to New York to go into
business there."

He directed his conversation toward Rodrigo, evidently awed a bit by
the young Italian's title and reserved manner and anxious to make an
impression.  Mark Rosner was a rare Jewish type, an impractical
æsthete who disliked business life intensely but who nevertheless was
consumed by the urge to make money.  The struggle had whitened his
mop of unruly hair prematurely, stooped his fat shoulders, and worn
his nerves to ragged edges.  The truth was that his London venture
had been a failure and his new stock had been bought in Italy on
borrowed capital.  His delight at meeting John Dorning again had been
partly caused by genuine pleasure at coming upon the son of a man he
had always liked and admired and partly by the thought that he might
derive aid later from the Dornings in getting started in New York.

"Count Torriani is to become associated with us in New York," Dorning
remarked when the waiter had departed with the three orders.
Dorning, now that Rodrigo had arrived, would rather the third party
were not present.  He remembered Rosner as a valuable employee, but
as one who was always timid in taking responsibility and evasive and
whining when things went badly.  However, he was too kind-hearted to
snub the fellow.

Rosner replied in his jerky voice, "Really?  You couldn't join a
concern with a finer reputation, Count Torriani.  Dorning and Son are
the leaders in their line in New York, as you probably know.
Sometimes I wish I had never left your father, John."  Dorning
secretly smiled at Rosner's sudden familiarity.  "But you know how it
is--there is a certain satisfaction in being on your own, in spite of
the risk involved."

He went on to relate in considerable detail the difficulties that had
beset his venture in London.  In the midst of his recital the food
arrived.  Rodrigo and John Dorning, who were hungry and bored, fell
to at once and heard only snatches of the remainder of Rosner's
querulous discourse.  Englishmen of the art world, according to
Rosner, were prejudiced against Americans in the same line of
business, particularly Americans of Semitic extraction.  He gave
instances of alleged discriminations against him.

"I don't suppose, though, that it's much different in New York,"
Rosner admitted.  "I remember many of the old-line concerns were
against foreigners there too, and I don't suppose it has changed
much.  I recall how Henry Madison opposed your father's taking on
that Italian sculptor, Rinaldi, and how pleased he was when the chap
fell down and had to be let out.  You were there then, weren't you,
John?"

John did not look over-pleased.  "Rinaldi was not the man for the
job," he said with a frown.  "My father was carried away with his
enthusiasm for the man's work in clay.  Rinaldi was no good out of
his studio, and Madison quickly recognized it.  The fact that Rinaldi
was a foreigner had nothing to do with the matter."

Rodrigo now listened with interest for the first time since he had
sat down at the table.  He foresaw that his career with Dorning and
Son might not prove as unruffled as he had anticipated.  This did not
greatly annoy him.  He had little of the eccentric artistic
temperament, and there was enough of the merchant blood in him to
enable him to adapt himself to office work.  At least, he hoped so.
If obstacles arose, he would overcome them.

"Who is Mr. Madison?" Rodrigo asked politely.

"He is the manager of our establishment," John explained.  "There is
no cause for alarm, Rodrigo.  He is the most honest, fairest person
alive."

Rosner, glancing furtively from one of his tablemates to the other,
sensed that he had rather put his foot into it.  Why had he not
remembered that Count Torriani was a foreigner?  He flushed with
embarrassment and, to change the subject, asked John, "Is your father
still active in the business?"

Dorning's sensitive face clouded.  He answered, "No, my father has
not been in very good health for the past year or so.  He is staying
at our place at Greenwich and only gets down to the office once or
twice a month."

"Then you have charge?"

"Yes--with the able assistance of Madison and the rest of our staff.
It isn't a very difficult job, as you can imagine.  The long-standing
reputation of Dorning and Son and the organization my father built up
don't leave a very great deal for the head of the concern to do."

"All the same, it's quite a responsibility for a young fellow only a
few years out of college, John, and I congratulate you."  What there
was of shrewdness in Mark Rosner now showed in his dark, ineffective
eyes.  Young Dorning was evidently kind-hearted, and, of necessity,
inexperienced.  An appeal to him for assistance by an old employee of
his father's would probably meet with a favorable response.

After dinner the two younger men contrived to rid themselves of
Rosner's company temporarily on the plea that they wished to unpack
their bags.  Having accomplished this task, they drifted into the
smoking-room, where the card players were already hard at it.
Waiters were running here and there with tinkling glasses.  The air
was hazy with the smoke of many cigarettes and cigars.

A corpulent gentleman with the wine-ruddy face and expansive clothes
and manners of a London theatrical producer, as indeed he was,
approached the two friends as they stood surveying the scene.  "Would
you two gentlemen care to make up a table at bridge?" he asked.

Bridge was John's favorite diversion.  He played a careful,
serious-minded game for pleasure rather than for profit.  He looked
suggestively at Rodrigo, who shrugged affirmatively.  The Italian
would have been happier at baccarat or some other continental game
which moved more quickly than bridge.  But he was willing to please,
and it occurred to him that his funds would not permit his
participation in baccarat as played in this smoking-room, for a few
moments' observation had shown him that the stakes were very high.

The red-faced Englishman guided them over to a table near the
stairway.  A gaunt, pale, long-haired man was already seated there,
surrounded by three tipped-up chairs.  He was idly shuffling the
cards and dropped them to rise as his companion reappeared.  The
introductions revealed that the stout Englishman was Gilbert Christy,
producer of the Christy Revues, which Rodrigo was familiar with as
elaborate girl-and-music shows relying upon well-drilled choruses and
trick stage effects rather than cleverness for their success.  The
lean Englishman was Clive Derrick, leading man in Christy's current
show.  The Christy Revue was transporting itself overseas, after a
brief and rather unremunerative engagement at Rome and Naples, to try
its luck on Broadway.

"André Chariot has been filling his pockets in America," boomed
Christy, whose voice was as loud as his vest.  "Why not I?"

Rodrigo agreed that the chances were excellent, being too polite to
explain that Charlot's divertissements were clever, while Christy was
about to offer America something which Ziegfeld and other native New
York producers were already doing better than anybody else in the
world.

Bridge at a shilling a point with the two theatrical men did not
prove exciting.  The close air in the room and the dullness of the
game elicited yawns from Rodrigo after a while.  He envied John his
ability to enjoy close concentration upon the cards, and apparently
not to notice the fact that his opponents were boastful bores, as
well as bad bridge players.  Due to John's good work, he and Rodrigo
were soon so far ahead in the scoring that the eagerness of their
partners, who were bad losers and had already begun to quarrel with
each other, to find an excuse to abandon the play became pointed.
The excuse finally arrived in the form of a dark, pop-eyed little
Englishman, who twittered up to Christy like a hesitant robin and
said in a low voice, "I'll have to ask your help, Mr. Christy.
Binner's bags are missing, and she is raising the devil."

Christy turned upon him wrathfully.  "Go find them then.  What kind
of a company manager are you anyway?"

"I've looked high and low, sir, and they're not to be found.  She's
storming about her cabin, threatening to return on the next boat, run
amuck among the company's baggage in the hold, and all that.  She's
in a fearful rage."

"Let her rage.  God, I've had nothing but trouble with that woman
ever since we left London.  I might better have left her in the
chorus."

"I wish you'd come, sir," the company manager urged timidly.  "The
other passengers are complaining."

Christy sighed prodigiously, the sigh of a man upon whose shoulders
rest the cares and responsibility of almost the entire world.  "I'm
sorry, gentlemen," he apologized, "but I'll really have to handle
this situation personally.  Please add up the scores and I'll settle
later."

When he had left, Rodrigo, who had taken a sudden lively interest in
the dialogue, asked the sad-faced Englishman who remained, "Is the
lady's name Sophie Binner?"  His tone was more eager than he had
intended it.

"Yes," replied Derrick.  "Do you know her?"

"Slightly.  I met her while I was at Oxford.  I spent my vacations in
London.  She was a chorus girl then."

"She has the ingenue role in this show.  Rather a decent voice.  And
a right pretty girl.  But a fearful temper.  Thinks she should have
everything Trevor--Emily Trevor--the star--gets.  Always kicking up a
row.  I don't see how Christy puts up with her, really."  A few
minutes later he suggested that Christy might need his help and
departed in the direction of the recalcitrant actress' stateroom.

Rodrigo had an impulse to accompany him.  Fancy Sophie Binner here on
the same ship with him!  He discovered to his surprise, for he had
thought that their final quarrel in her London apartment had killed
whatever attraction she had had for him, that he was experiencing a
pleasant thrill at the anticipation of meeting her again.  Worldly,
selfish, bad-tempered Sophie.  But pretty, tender-eyed Sophie also.
He glanced at John, who, engrossed in the mathematics of the scores,
had not listened to the revelatory conversation with Derrick.  John
Dorning, of Dorning and Son, the impeccable old concern of high
ideals that Rodrigo was about to enter.  Rodrigo sighed.  He would
have to abandon his wasteful life from now on.  No more Sophies.  A
few nice girls perhaps that Dorning might introduce him to and whom
he would have to treat with irreproachable decorum.

He watched the angular back of Clive Derrick disappearing through the
door leading to the deck.  He would not seek out Sophie.  Of course,
if he should come upon her accidentally, as he undoubtedly would
sooner or later, unless her tantrum or rough weather confined her to
her cabin the rest of the voyage, he could not be held accountable
for that.

When, a half hour later, John expressed his intention of going to
bed, Rodrigo denied that he was sleepy and said he would take a turn
or two around the deck.  His turn led him to the ballroom, which he
entered as casually as his rather guilty conscience permitted.
Sophie, he tried to tell himself, was undoubtedly still in her
stateroom battling with Christy.  But he knew very well that if there
was one thing she preferred to quarreling, it was dancing.

The Italian band was dispensing a not very well executed American
jazz tune.  The room was fairly crowded with dancers.  Rodrigo,
smoking in the doorway and surveying the dancers idly, tried to
persuade himself that he was looking for no one in particular.  In a
few minutes he saw her.  In a white, creamy costume that harmonized
excellently with her fluffy yellow bobbed hair, she looked the
picture of animation and content as she gilded by quite close to him
in the arms of Gilbert Christy.  Rodrigo smiled.  It was so much like
the Sophie he knew, one minute swearing at a man and the next dancing
with him.  Admiration was mingled with his smile.  She was prettier,
better dressed and had more of an air about her than she had
possessed when he had known her in London.

When the music stopped, Rodrigo contrived, almost without being aware
he was contriving it, to be near Sophie and her partner.  He had some
uneasiness as to how she would receive him.  Their last meeting had
been so stormy.  Sophie, glancing his way and recognizing him at
once, glided up to him and seized both of the hands he outstretched
to her.  "Rodrigo!" she cried with the smiling exuberance Christy
Revue audiences knew so well.  "Fancy meeting you here!  Do you know
Mr. Christy?"

Rodrigo admitted that he did, and the three walked over toward the
seats at the side of the ballroom, Sophie retaining an intimate grip
upon Rodrigo's arm.

"Now, dear boy, tell me all that has happened since I saw you last,"
she bubbled.  "Where have you been keeping yourself?  Why have you
been hiding from all your old friends?  Some of the girls we used to
pal around with are in this show--Muriel Case, Betty Brewster--do you
remember them?  But please give me a cigarette, somebody, or I shall
perish.  Oh, thank you, Rodrigo."  She took a second to inhale
gratefully.  "Has Gil--Mr. Christy told you that I have a featured
part in this show?  We're on our way to conquer Broadway now--that
is, if some fool doesn't mislay my bags again."  She flashed her
small head at Christy an instant and glowered.  Rodrigo wondered if
there was some more intimate tie between Sophie and the producer than
merely that of artiste and manager.

"But do tell me something about yourself--I'm all thrilled with
interest, truly," she rattled on.  He had hardly started to accept
her invitation when the music shuffled on again, and without waiting
for him to ask her, she popped up and held out her arms to him.

Sophie was an adorable dancer, and Rodrigo was quite as expert as
she.  If her pliant body clung rather closer to his than was
necessary, he was surely not the one to protest.  He stopped talking
and gave himself over to the rhythm of the dance.  For the time being
there was nothing in his head except the tom-tom beat of the jazz
orchestra and the intoxicating presence of this white, satiny girl.
It mattered not that she was shallow, selfish, mascaroed, rouged.
She had the power of, for the moment, setting his senses aglow, of
banishing the workaday world into oblivion.  She had suddenly become
a sparkling fountain of pleasure.  His mind grasped at length that
the music had stopped, they had stopped dancing.  As he released
Sophie, too hurriedly, she tilted her head and shot a significant
little smile up at him.  The smile said: "You are still the same old
Rodrigo."  Was he?  The thought disturbed him, because he knew it was
almost true.  And he did not wish it to be true any longer.  He was
leaving his old life behind.  It had been waste--pleasurable perhaps,
but still waste.  John Dorning was hereafter to be his ideal.

He led Sophie decorously back to their chair and discovered, to his
secret dismay, that Gilbert Christy had departed.

"Oh, thank heaven he's gone," Sophie approved heartily, spreading out
her creamy skirts and slipping over very close to Rodrigo when he sat
down.  "I had a terrible row with him over my bags, you know.  He
found them under my bunk, after I'd sent the company manager for him,
and he got very sarcastic about my helplessness.  I made him
apologize good and proper, you can bet, before I'd come up and dance
with him, and it isn't over yet.  I'm not in the chorus any more.  I
don't have to get down and grovel."  Her wide blue eyes were snapping.

"Aren't you and Christy very close friends then?" asked Rodrigo.  She
glanced inquiringly at him, as if to detect in his expression what it
was he suspicioned.  But Rodrigo's face was a mask of innocence.

"One has to keep on the right side of the cove who is paying the
bills," said Sophie carelessly.  Then, lowering her voice and
injecting into it a soft note that was disturbing to him, she asked,
"But, Rodrigo, haven't you missed me at all?"

"Many times," he answered.

"We used to have some wonderful hours together."

He moved a little away from her.  He started to rise.  "I really must
be going," he said.  "I have something to tell the man I'm traveling
with before he goes to bed.  You didn't know, did you, Sophie, that
I'm entering business in America?  With Dorning and Son, the art
dealers.  John Dorning, the head of the concern, is traveling with
me."

This seemed to strike her as funny and she burst into a rather vulgar
and throaty laugh.  He straightened a bit.  "Oh, fancy you in
business, Rodrigo," she bubbled.  "Will you wear a long linen coat
and sit upon a high stool?  And this Mr. Dorning--is he nice?"

"He is a fine chap--my best friend."

"You must introduce me.  And if you're going to his cabin, you might
be a gentleman and escort me to mine."

"I had intended to," he said stiffly.  He did not like her laughing
at him, as if the thought were ridiculous that he should be a success
in business.

She took his arm as they walked out into the darkness of the deck,
snuggling close to him as the cool, damp air of the sea struck them.
They sauntered back toward the stern of the great ship.  She was
making a special effort to be nice to him, chattering reminiscences
of the old days in a low voice, looking up brightly at him in that
laughing way of hers.  He hardly answered her.  When they had reached
the taffrail, with the tall canvas-covered hand steering wheel
cutting off the view in front and nothing but the creamy wake churned
up by the propeller and the darkness in back of them, they stopped as
if by mutual consent.  She came close to him.  Without a word he took
her into his arms.

She did not mind that, a moment later, he released her convulsively
and seemed almost angry at her.  Her flushed face smiled into the
darkness.  She still had the power to sway him, and she was well
pleased with herself.

"You are still the same," she whispered, "But you must be very proper
with me the rest of this voyage.  Christy thinks he is in love with
me, and he is very jealous.  I have no intention of losing my job.
But in New York we can have good times together.  I will give you my
address.  At first I shall live in a hotel and later, if the show is
a success, in an apartment, where I can entertain my friends."

Rodrigo was already moving away, and she followed him.  He was
silent, rather chagrined at himself and her.  He left her at the door
of her stateroom without offering to kiss her again.

Yet the next day at breakfast he was on the lookout for her, in spite
of himself.  She did not appear, having breakfasted in her stateroom.
Later in the morning, walking the deck with John, they were hailed by
a gay feminine voice from a steamer chair.  They turned, and Rodrigo
saw that it was Sophie and sitting next to her was the ruddy Christy.
John was introduced.  She muttered something to Christy, who shook
his head.  She sprang up lightly and seized Rodrigo's arm, crying
gayly, "I will walk with you, if you don't mind.  I need the
exercise.  There being no taxis to take him, Gilbert says he will, as
usual, remain seated."  She flipped back her small head in a mock
gesture of scorn at the moody Christy.

Though she locked a friendly hand in John's as well as Rodrigo's arm,
it was to the latter that she addressed the bulk of her animated
chatter.  She had sized John up in a flash as a serious-minded young
man who would not be interested in her charms, though he looked quite
formidably rich and had a pleasant enough face.  Rodrigo strove
manfully to include his friend in the conversation and forestalled
several attempts on the diplomatic John's part to desert them.
Rodrigo did not intend to be left alone with this creature again if
he could help it, even in broad daylight.

During the rest of the voyage he really made a determined effort to
avoid her.  Since the sea soon turned rough and she was a poor
sailor, this was not so difficult.  To aid him, Gilbert Christy very
quickly became aware that Sophie and this too handsome Italian were
old friends, and being too wise to send her flying into his rival's
arms by quarreling with her about him, the really infatuated
Englishman contrived to keep constantly by his ingenue's slim
shoulder.

It was not until a day out of New York that, somewhat pale and
listless from her indisposition, she established herself in her
steamer chair again, Christy sitting in the next chair and guarding
her like a very red-faced Cerberus.  When the ship docked on a
typically blustery New York March morning, she found an opportunity
at last to give Rodrigo an important message.  Count Torriani and
John Dorning, having landed, were standing impatiently beside their
luggage in the huge barn-like shed on the dock when, seizing the
moment when Christy had stopped some twenty feet away to bark
instructions at the nervous little company manager, Sophie came
gliding swiftly between the luggage littering the place.

"I've ducked over a second to say good-bye," she greeted them, though
she was looking at Rodrigo.  "I'm stopping at the Biltmore, and for
goodness' sake, call me up as soon as you get the chance.  I'm just a
poor English girl all alone in a strange, big city, you know."  She
looked around, shrugged impatiently.  "Oh, dear, the great Christy is
beckoning.  So long, old dears, and please give me a ring."  She blew
them a kiss and fled.




CHAPTER V

Like most of its neighbors in the gold-plated Fifth Avenue shopping
district intersected by the Fifties, Dorning and Son resembled, from
the pavement, more a monastery than a business establishment.  Its
austere concrete and marble exterior quietly bespoke class and
dignity.  The graceful little Chinese vase standing chastely alone in
exactly the correct spot in the show window seemed a warning to the
passers-by on the other side of the highly polished glass that only
true lovers of art were wanted within.  The reputation of Dorning and
Son for integrity and quality was as high as their prices.  The
original John Dorning, who founded the business in a tiny showroom on
Fourteenth Street, had been resting quietly under the sod for twenty
years.  He had had no impulses in that time to turn over in his
grave.  He had inculcated in his son the ideals upon which the
delicately contrived wedding of art and commerce that was Dorning and
Son had been based.  The son had later sown the seeds of the same
ideals in the character of the third John Dorning.  In his keeping,
the ideals flourished as never before.

Rodrigo, who had the true aristocrat's respect and liking for the
things of the spirit, caught something of this atmosphere immediately
he stepped from John Dorning's roadster and walked beside his friend
across the broad sidewalk toward the plain bronze entrance door of
Dorning and Son.

The uniformed elderly doorman's face lit up as he recognized young
Dorning.  John shook hands with him with unaffected pleasure.

They entered an austere region that resembled the art gallery of a
very well cared for and sumptuous private residence.  Soft, deep
carpets covered the floor.  Painted masterpieces adorned the walls.
Exquisite furniture and _objets d'art_, placed with the
unostentatious grace of the expert, harmonized into a paradise for
the artist and collector.  A railed balcony ran around three sides of
the large, rectangular shaped room.  Under the balcony were located
the offices of John Dorning, the manager, Henry Madison, and John
Dorning's father.

Rodrigo wondered if the white-haired, dignified gentleman who stood
just inside the door as they entered and who now advanced smilingly
to greet John was Madison, the man who disliked foreigners.  He was
rather sorry to hear John address him by another name, for he seemed
a pleasant, if slightly gone-to-seed sort.  Other clerks became aware
of John's return and gathered about to welcome him.  There was about
them none of the fawning, artificial pleasantry which subordinates in
many establishments lavish upon those in authority over them.  These
men were more than salesmen, and they were attached to John Dorning
both by a personal liking for him and by the common bond of a genuine
love for the beautiful.

Attracted by the buzz of conversation and sallies of laughter
outside, a tall, gray man opened the door of one of the offices and
looked out.  Then his rather severe face softened into a smile and he
came forward to take both of Dorning's hands in his.

"It's good to see you, John," he said.  "We've missed you."

"Thanks, Mr. Madison," John replied.  He loved this old friend of his
father's.  His boyish respect for the man's honesty and uncanny
knowledge had not lessened with his own growth of experience.  The
manager would always be "Mr. Madison" to John Dorning.

"I want you to meet Count Rodrigo Torriani, about whom I cabled and
wrote you," said John.  Rodrigo bowed and took Madison's outstretched
hand.  He felt the elderly man's sharp, scrutinizing glance upon him
and he returned the glance with a disarming smile.

"I understand from John that you are to be associated with us," said
Henry Madison, and the clerks looking on showed a renewed interest in
the newcomer.  "You can rest assured I shall do all I can to make
things pleasant for you."  Behind this perfunctory promise the
manager seemed to be warning that whether or not things were made
pleasant depended largely upon Rodrigo.  This, the Italian said to
himself, was fair enough.  Madison turned to John and said in a lower
voice, "When you have a moment, if I could talk with you
privately--there are some matters----"

[Illustration: "I HAD NO IDEA I WAS TO MEET A GIRL LIKE YOU SO
QUICKLY," RODRIGO SMILED.]

But John had turned away and was shaking hands with the girl who,
coming out of Madison's office with a sheaf of papers, had diverted
her course at the sight of Dorning and invaded the group about him.
Rodrigo, who had stepped politely aside to let her pass to his
friend, was struck at once with her.  In spite of the pallor with
which office work had bleached her fair complexion, she was
beautiful.  Silken blond hair arranged skillfully around her
well-shaped head, large, expressive blue eyes, lips that were
innocent of rouge--all this feminine daintiness contrasted with the
brisk, business-like manner in which she walked and the crisp tones
of her voice.

"Has anyone told you how wonderful you're looking, John?" she asked.
"Your trip has done you good."

"Do you really think so, Mary?" he replied.  "I suppose you've got
work a mile high piled upon my desk."  This last was to tease her,
for he knew she would have his desk as clear as the glass in the
show-window outside.  Then he remembered Rodrigo and said, "This is
my very efficient secretary and assistant, Miss Mary Drake."

She was so thoroughly a creature of business that, in a spirit of
mischief, Rodrigo took her hand and kissed it in the continental
fashion.  She gave him such a searching look for his pains as he
straightened up that he actually flushed a little.  The blue eyes had
gone cold for an instant.  They resumed their warmth as she seemed to
have satisfied herself that his action had been simply his natural
mannerism.  John, whom the by-play had secretly amused, continued,
"Count Torriani is an expert on Italian art, ancient and modern.  He
is also a very good friend of mine.  He is to join us here and help
us out."  John was anxious that his two friends should get along well
together.  Knowing Mary, he had no fears that Rodrigo's good looks
would impair her efficiency in the slightest.  Indeed it would be
better for Mary, John had sometimes thought, if something did come
into her life to divert her mind a bit from the hard, monotonous
business pace she set herself.  Dorning added, "If you'll show Count
Torriani into my office, Mary, and answer questions for him, I'll
talk with Mr. Madison."

On the way to the polished mahogany door under the balcony, Rodrigo
ventured a perfunctory remark to her about the attractiveness of the
establishment.  Intent upon rearranging the papers in her hand, Mary
gave no indications of hearing him.  The Italian shrugged his
shoulders, a trifle annoyed.  He took advantage of her preoccupation
to examine the soft profile of her neck as it disappeared under her
fluffy light brown tresses.  It was perfect, he decided.  What was
this America anyway, where girls as potentially beautiful as this
were allowed to bury themselves in offices and cultivate a brisk
twang in their speech and suspicion of every man who looked at them
as if they were human?  He gravely held the door open for her.  She
sat down in the big arm-chair in front of the massive glass-topped
desk.  He took the visitor's chair beside the desk, crossing his
carefully creased trouser-legs and foraging in his silver case for a
cigarette.

"Pardon," he said, "may I smoke?"

She looked up from the papers to ask colorlessly, "Why not?"

He inhaled deeply, blew the smoke toward the ceiling, and, leaning
slightly toward her, offered, "You know, I was rather afraid I was
going to be lonely in America.  I had no idea I was to meet a girl
like you so quickly."

She colored a little and said, with affected innocence, "I don't
understand.  Mr. Dorning said he was your friend.  You will not be
lonesome.  He will introduce you to many nice people, I'm sure.
Besides, you have been in America before, haven't you?  You must know
people here."

"What makes you think so?"

"You are an Italian and you speak English without the trace of an
accent."

"Thank you, but one does not have to come to America to learn to
speak English.  In fact, quite the reverse, many say.  It happens
that my mother was English, and I am an Oxford man.  However, you are
right.  I have been in America once before."

She had resumed checking the papers, placing them one by one, after a
close scrutiny, into the box marked "Outgoing Mail."  Rodrigo tried
his luck once more on the intimate tack, "Are you fond of the
theatre, Miss Drake?"

The look she gave him could not have been construed as friendly.
"Yes," she replied.  "I go quite often--with my mother."  And she
returned to her paper with renewed concentration.

After a few moments of silence, Rodrigo rose and pretended a sudden
interest in the pictures adorning the office wall.  Every now and
then he stole a glance back at her bent head.  He did not like to
admit to himself that he had made no more impression upon this pretty
girl than as if he were the chair upon which he had been sitting.

He had hardly resumed his seat when John Dorning and Madison appeared
at the door of the office, still talking earnestly together.  Madison
eyed the scene within, showing the well groomed and handsome Italian
edging his chair nearer to Mary Drake and evidently trying to become
better acquainted with her.  The manager glanced significantly at
Dorning.  What met his eye seemed to confirm his belief as to the
demoralizing effect of foreigners.  John laughed and patted Madison's
shoulder, terminating their interview, and Madison walked off.

"Well, have you told Rodrigo all about our business?" Dorning asked
his secretary, smiling.

"Count Torriani did not ask me about the business," she replied,
rising and making a movement to retire to her own little private
office that adjoined Dorning's at the rear.  Rodrigo grinned.  The
girl had a tongue.

Mary walked briskly over to her own sanctum and closed the door
behind her.

"Rodrigo, I want you to be good friends with Miss Drake," John said
gravely in a confidential voice.  "She has this whole business at her
finger tips--a remarkable girl in every way.  Good as gold.  She can
smooth the way for you here better than anyone else can.  Everybody
likes and respects her and will be strong for anybody she sponsors.
There is no nonsense about Mary Drake.  She is all business."

"But, John," Rodrigo asked, genuinely puzzled, "you called her 'Mary'
out there.  Is that the custom with employers and their secretaries
over here?"

"Mary isn't merely my secretary," Dorning explained.  "Her family and
ours were old friends in the days when--well, when her father had his
money.  He lost it in Wall Street just before he died, and Mary had
to go to work to support herself and her mother.  It was pretty
tough.  She was seventeen at the time and had always had everything.
Dad gave her a job here after she got out of business school.  She
was an art student before she studied stenography.  I believe she
keeps up her art lessons at night still.  She has a natural aptitude
for this line of work, and she is invaluable to me here.  If anything
happened to Mary, I don't know what I'd do."

Rodrigo wondered if Dorning was in love with this girl.

The entrance of a somewhat distraught clerk, bearing in his hand a
slender porcelain vase, interrupted the conversation.  The clerk
approached Dorning diffidently and, somewhat embarrassed, said, "Mrs.
Porter Palmer is out there, Mr. Dorning.  She is interested in this
vase, but she has some doubts that it is a genuine Menotto.  I have
assured her that it is, and she, of course, knows the reputation of
our house.  But she has learned that you have returned, and she says
she must see you in person about the vase."

Dorning restrained, in front of the clerk, his real feelings at this
news and replied, "Tell Mrs. Palmer I'll be with her directly."  To
Rodrigo, when the clerk had departed with the dignified
unobtrusiveness characteristic of Dorning and Son clerks, John
exclaimed, "Oh, bother Mrs. Porter Palmer!  She's a fussy society
dowager with more money and time than she knows what to do with.  She
is a good customer of ours, but a frightful nuisance.  She knows my
father socially, and she thinks that puts us all under obligations to
her.  Come along out with me, Rodrigo--perhaps you can impress her
with your knowledge of Italian art.  You'll have to meet her sooner
or later anyway."

The ample and elaborately gowned form of Mrs. Porter Palmer was
draped upon a chair that seemed rather too fragile to support the
weight imposed upon it.  She was tapping her expensively shod foot
impatiently and answering the polite clerk in irritated monosyllables
as John and Rodrigo came up to her.

"Ah, Mrs. Palmer, I'm glad to see you again."  John smiled and shook
hands.  "May I present my friend, Count Torriani, who is to be
associated with us here?"

Mrs. Porter Palmer's face brightened at once.  The title had made a
decided impression, as did the aristocratic appearance of Rodrigo and
the suave manner in which he kissed her hand.  Her tone was almost
apologetic as she said to John, "I didn't intend to make a fuss about
this vase.  But it is such a little thing and you are asking such a
tremendous price.  I want to make sure it is genuine."

Without a word Dorning took the vase from the clerk's hand and
transferred it to Rodrigo's.  "Count Torriani knows Italian antiques
perfectly," he explained.

Rodrigo could see at a glance the worth of the gracefully moulded
porcelain, But he went through the motions of examining it
critically.  "I can assure you it is the work of the elder Menotto,
and very rare," he gave his verdict.  "I have the exact companion
piece to this one at home in Italy."

"Really?" beamed Mrs. Palmer.  She would have taken his word for
anything at that moment.  She was a fussy old _grande dame_ who made
a specialty of collecting young men and old art treasures.

"Then I shall have to take it, of course.  Send it to my home, young
man," she shrilled to the clerk.  "You know the address."

Having concluded the business of the vase, she seemed loathe to
depart from this very interesting-looking new find--an Italian Count,
no less!  John had moved away, and she kept chattering on to Rodrigo
in her peculiarly irritating, metallic voice, bent upon leading the
conversation into more personal channels.  Rodrigo, who didn't mind
for that moment being bored, led her on gently.  It was fifteen
minutes before she glanced at the large diamond-and-platinum watch
upon her ample wrist and exclaimed in shocked surprise.  "My
goodness, I'm due at Pierre's for lunch this instant.  I hope I may
have the pleasure of entertaining you soon at my home, Count
Torriani.  I have one of the finest art collections in New York, and
I think you'll be interested in seeing it."

He accompanied her politely to the door and assured her that he
looked forward with eager anticipation to any invitations she might
be kind enough to extend to him.

John congratulated him dryly when they were together again.  "You
have made your first sale, Rodrigo," he rallied his friend, "and to
one of our best and most difficult customers.  I feel that you are
going to be a great success."

Rodrigo, happening to look in the direction of John's office, saw
Mary Drake, having donned a plain but attractive hat and severely cut
tailored coat over her navy blue business suit, advance toward the
door on her way to luncheon.  She smiled at John.  For Rodrigo she
had a friendly but reserved nod.  He wondered if he really was going
to prove a great success with the particular part of Dorning and Son
that was Mary Drake.




CHAPTER VI

The next few weeks were probably the most tranquil Rodrigo Torriani
had ever known.  To his own surprise, he enjoyed them.  His liking
for John Dorning deepened as he saw in what general admiration for
his character and respect for his business ability his friend was
held.  In their private lives together, John displayed a simple
unselfishness, a personal attractiveness, and an even temper that
bound Rodrigo, who was used to far different associates, ever closer
to him.

The Italian was given the center office, the one formerly occupied by
John Dorning's father.  To John's concealed amusement, Rodrigo
thereupon hired the homeliest and oldest stenographer who answered
his advertisement for an assistant.  As the new executive's
familiarity with the routine of Dorning and Son increased, he was
given more and more important duties.  At the end of the third week,
he was dispatched to Philadelphia to conclude the sale of some pieces
of Italian pottery to a rich private collector.  It was in the nature
of a try-out.  Rodrigo's success there was rapid and complete.  He
was as elated as a schoolboy upon his return, and John no less so.
Even Mary Drake, who was present when Rodrigo invaded Dorning's
office and related the news, smiled with genuine pleasure and
congratulated him.

Mary was gradually changing her mind about the newcomer.  If the
truth be known, her coldness at first meeting him had had an element
of the defensive about it.  He was far different from the men she
usually encountered in the bustling world she had created for
herself.  In spite of herself, he, from the start, stirred something
warm and vibrant within her.  She did not like it, was afraid.  She
wanted to be free from everything of a personal nature that
interfered with her making a living for herself and her mother, whom
she loved passionately.  Now that Rodrigo was attending strictly to
business and avoiding any mention of the personal in his necessary
daily dealings with her, she was more friendly with him.  She was not
sure but that, if he would ask her to go to the theatre with him now,
she would accept.

Rodrigo was keeping strictly the good resolution he had made the day
he landed in America.  He was determined to reward John Dorning for
the kindness he had shown him in pulling him out of a bad hole and
setting him on the way to a business success by going straight,
blinding himself to the lure of Broadway, only two blocks away, and
the life of pleasure.  Rodrigo did not deceive himself.  He had not
been suddenly transformed into a hermit.  The tug of the old life was
with him constantly.  There were moments when he wanted to smash
everything connected with Dorning and Son and run.

This would not be difficult, he knew.  He had only to call up the
Hotel Biltmore, for instance, and ask for Miss Sophie Binner.  True,
this attraction was removed after the first week.  He read in the
theatrical section of the paper that Christy's Revue had departed
from New York for a preliminary seasoning on the road before opening
on Broadway.  Once, at least, during that week Sophie had called him
at the office.  At least his secretary had said that "a Miss Skinner
caller," and he was sure the correct name had been "Binner."  He had
ignored the overture.  With Sophie braving the March winds in
Bridgeport and Stamford, gayety still had a local representative in
the person of William Courtney Terhune, Rodrigo's Oxford classmate
and his companion upon his other riotous sojourn in America.  Bill
Terhune always had time for the spending of large sums of time and
money on pleasure.  Rodrigo knew he had but to call him on the
telephone, if he desired at any moment to shake off the austerity of
Dorning and Son.  He even looked up Bill's number in a weak moment
and discovered the former Rhodes scholar had his office within five
blocks of him.

John Dorning had generously installed Rodrigo in the comfortable
bachelor apartment which he maintained on Park Avenue, almost
directly east from his place of business.  It was a roomy,
immaculately kept establishment, furnished with Dorning's favorite
pieces, picked up on many journeys to the art shrines of the world.
A housekeeper came in once a day to lend the place the benefit of a
feminine hand.

Rodrigo quickly discovered that John's private life was the direct
antithesis of what his own had hitherto been.  The man seemed to be
unconscious that Broadway existed.  On the occasions when he took
Rodrigo out to his friends' houses for tea, the people present were
the intensely refined sons and daughters of the house or colorless
mutual acquaintances and their equally colorless wives.

He attended concerts and exhibitions with John.  He talked gravely
with the members of John's exclusive clubs, older men with their
heads full of business and their thin, white lips full of black
cigars, when John took him to dinner at these rather depressing
places.

On two or three occasions John invited Rodrigo to luncheon at a small
eating club located upon the second floor of a wooden structure which
for some unknown reason had been left standing between two
skyscrapers on Forty-Fifth street, just off Fifth Avenue.  The
club-rooms were skimpily furnished, draughty as a barn, and cried for
the vacuum cleaner.  The food was execrable.  But the members made up
for all that.  They were authors and artists for the most part, most
of them bearing well known names.  They were colorful, interesting
people, and among them was an informal camaraderie that intrigued
Rodrigo at once.  It was a rule at this club that guests must make
speeches after luncheon.  Rodrigo, who somehow felt almost
immediately at home amid this witty talk, foolery, and, at times
rather Rabelaisian repartee, obliged with a rapid, nonsense monologue
regarding his impressions of America, that took at once.  Later, the
other guest, a famous pianist, protested in broken English that a
speech was impossible.  "Bang the box then!" shouted a raucous,
good-natured, voice.  The meaning was explained to him, and he
allowed himself to be propelled gently to the battered piano.  Deftly
produced melody filled the ancient rooms.  The company was silent,
drinking it in.  Eyes were half closed.  Concentrated here was the
finest audience in America for this sort of thing.  The musician
played an encore.  Then he rose, bobbing his long hair back and forth
to the clapping and shouts of applause, and waved away requests for
more.

"You play--and the Count will sing!" was a loud-voiced happy thought
from somewhere in the back of the room.  Others took it up.  They
fairly pushed Rodrigo to the piano.  John Dorning, who was a little
out of place in the extremely informal turn the entertainment had
taken, looked worried.  He did not think Rodrigo could sing.  But the
latter was unruffled.  He was thoroughly agreeable.  He whispered to
the dark man at the piano, who was himself an Italian.  The pianist
struck the opening chords of a Sicilian love song.

Rodrigo's voice was not strong, but it was a clear and pleasing
baritone.  He was extremely fond of the song, and he put into it a
true Latin fervor.  For the time being he seemed transported out of
this shabby room in the teeming heart of New York.  He was back
beside the shining waters of the Bay of Naples.  He was singing of
moonlight and a warm, dark-eyed girl in his arms.  All the repression
of the past weeks was in his voice.  He sang as one inspired.  The
song died away finally to clamorous applause.  But he would not sing
again.  He resumed his seat beside John Dorning.  John looked at him,
a queer expression of mingled surprise and pride in his friend's
achievement in his pale face.  Rodrigo was flushed, a little excited,
a little frightened that this simple little love song such as the
Sicilian peasants sing could stir him so.

The following week-end, Rodrigo accepted John's invitation to journey
to Greenwich and visit Dorning's father.  They were met at the
station by the Dorning limousine, containing a chauffeur and a
pleasant-faced woman some five or six years older than John and
looking very much like him.  This was Alice Pritchard, John's married
sister, who, with her husband, a Wall Street man, made their home
with Henry Dorning.  The latter was a widower, John's mother having
died when the son was a boy of twelve.  The same even disposition and
reserve that were so integral a part of John's character were also
possessed by his sister.  She was almost the exact feminine
counterpart of her brother in more than looks, Rodrigo decided during
the brief ride to the Dorning home.

They drew up at a large rambling field-stone house set in several
acres of well-kept lawn facing Long Island Sound.  The elderly man
seated in a rocking-chair on the broad front piazza, a steamer rug
spread out upon his knees, did not rise as the trio from the car
approached him.  Henry Dorning was a semi-invalid.  The Dornings were
not a very robust family, committed as they were to the æsthetic
rather than to the athletic life.  Too close application to carrying
on the tradition of his strong-willed father had done for Henry
Dorning.  He had quit five years too late.

John Dorning greeted his father cheerily and introduced Rodrigo.  The
latter had evidently been well heralded in advance.  Henry Dorning
welcomed him warmly.  A three-cornered conversation upon an art
subject engaged them almost immediately, Alice maintaining an
interested silence and soon slipping into the house to supervise the
preparation of dinner.  Just before the meal, Warren Pritchard,
Alice's husband, was driven up in the same car that had brought John
and Rodrigo from the station.  He was a breezy, square-jawed American
type, a graduate of Yale who was already well established as one of
the minor powers in the financial district.  He swept up upon the
porch like a gust of wind, kissed his wife, shook hands lustily with
John, and had a cheery word with his father-in-law.  Upon being
introduced to Rodrigo, he shot a keen glance at the Italian and
raised his dark bushy eyebrows slightly at the mention of the title.
But was evidently ready to accept Rodrigo upon the Dorning's say-so,
and was cordial enough.

Pritchard's aggressive materialism seemed at first incongruous in the
midst of the Dornings.  But Rodrigo quickly corrected his first
surmise that the fellow had married Alice Dorning for her money.
Pritchard had too evident a deep and abiding love for his wife, and
respect for her family for that.  Rodrigo liked him.

After dinner the men smoked and later adjourned to the softly lighted
billiard room on the top floor of the house.  Warren Pritchard
assisted his fragile father-in-law up the stairs, and the latter was
an interested spectator of the spirited game in which Alice and
Rodrigo were partners against John and Pritchard.  The family retired
early.  Rodrigo was assigned to a spacious bedroom in the front of
the house.  He closed his eyes in an almost rural stillness that was
disturbed only by the April wind rustling gently through the leafing
elm tree outside his window and the waters of the Sound plopping
against the dock.

Following breakfast the next morning, Warren Pritchard who looked
fresh and husky in a tweedy knickerbocker suit, asked briskly, "Well,
who's for golf?  How about you, Count Torriani?"

Rodrigo looked questioningly at John.  He was himself very fond of
the game and, having enjoyed a very restful sleep, was eager for the
exercise.

"Rodrigo will go with you, Warren," suggested John.  "He can use my
clubs.  I promised Ted Fernald I'd run over this morning to that
house he's building in the Millbank section and look over his
interior decoration plans with him."

Rodrigo offered at once, "I'll go along with you, John, if you like.
Perhaps I can help."

Henry Dorning, who had been listening, put in to John, "Why don't you
forget business for this morning, John, and play golf?  You look a
bit drawn.  Fernald can wait."

"I'm sorry, Dad.  I'd really like to play.  But I promised Fernald
over a week ago, and he'll be waiting for me.  But you go ahead with
Warren, Rodrigo.  I can take care of Fernald all right, and there's
no use spoiling your fun."

Rodrigo consented to be persuaded.  Changing into his golf suit,
which he had slipped into his bag at the last moment on the chance of
getting an opportunity to play, and equipped with John's clubs, which
looked very new and shiny, he slid into the seat of the roadster
beside Pritchard.

"I'm sorry John couldn't come with us," Pritchard commented between
puffs of his pipe as he swung the car rapidly from the bluestone
drive onto the macadam road.  "He sticks too close to the grind.  A
chap needs some sport over the week-end.  I'd pass out cold if I
didn't get in my eighteen holes Sundays."

Prichard was evidently well known and well liked at the Greenwich
Country Club.  He had no difficulty in making up a foursome from
among the crowd clustered about the first tee.  Rodrigo was
introduced to a Mr. Bryon and a Mr. Sisson, men of about Pritchard's
own age and standing.  The latter and his guest teamed against the
two other men at a dollar a hole.  Rodrigo was quite aware that the
eyes of the other three players were critically upon him as he
mounted the tee.  He made a special effort to drive his first ball as
well as possible.  He had learned golf at Oxford and was a good
player.  But he had not hit a ball for months and was uncertain how
the lay-off and the strange clubs he was using would affect his game.
However, he got off a very respectable drive straight down the
fairway and was rewarded by the approbation of his mates.

After the first few holes, in which Rodrigo more than held his own,
the other developed a more friendly and natural attitude toward the
titled foreigner.  Rodrigo, due to his English training, his
predilection for Americans like Terhune at Oxford, and his previous
visit to the States, together with his unaffectedness and
adaptability, had few of the marked unfamiliar characteristics of the
Latin.  Soon he was accepted on a free and easy footing with the
others.  He laughed and chaffed with them and had a very good time
indeed.

Warren Pritchard took golf too seriously to derive much diversion out
of it.  The money involved did not mean anything to him, but he was
the sort of intensely ambitious young American who always strove his
utmost to do even the most trivial things well.  He whooped with
childish joy at extraordinary good shots by either himself or
Rodrigo.  At the end of the match, which the Dorning representatives
won by a substantial margin, he congratulated the Italian heartily
and uttered an enthusiastic tribute to his game.  Pritchard seemed
more at home with average, go-getting Americans like Bryon and Sisson
than he had with the Dornings, Rodrigo thought.  On the way back from
the links, they post-mortemed the match gayly.  Warren Pritchard, who
had been inclined to look a little askance at first at his
brother-in-law's rather exotic acquaintance, was now ready to concede
Rodrigo was very much all right.

Having taken a shower and changed his clothes, Rodrigo came down and
pulled up a chair beside Henry Dorning on the front piazza.  Alice
had at the last moment joined John in his ride over to the Fernalds,
it seemed, and Warren was down at the stables talking with the
caretaker of the estate.

Henry Dorning remarked pleasantly that John and Alice had not
returned as yet but would doubtless be back any moment.  "I am
somewhat worried about John," the elderly man continued.  "He is not
so very strong, you know, and he applies himself altogether too
steadily to business.  He tells me that you are rapidly taking hold
and are of great assistance to him already."  He looked intently at
Rodrigo, as if debating with himself whether or not to make a
confidant of him.  Then he asked quietly, "You like my son very much,
do you not?"

"Very much," Rodrigo said promptly.

"He is a young man of honor and of considerable artistic and business
ability besides," said John's father.  "Sometimes though, I wonder if
he is not missing something in life.  For a man of his age, he is
singularly ignorant of some things.  Of the world outside of his own
business and family, for instance.  I feel that I can speak freely to
you, Rodrigo--if you will permit me to call you that upon such short
acquaintance.  He admires you very much, and I think you are destined
to be even closer friends than you are now."

"I hope so," acknowledged Rodrigo.

"You are a man of the world.  You can see for yourself that John's
development has been--well, rather one-sided.  It is largely my own
fault, I admit.  He has been reared upon Dorning and Son from the
cradle.  But there are other things in life.  He has no predilection
whatever, for instance, for feminine society.  Oh, he adores his
sister and he mingles with women and girls we know.  But he takes no
especial interest in any of them except Alice.  That is wrong.  Women
can do a lot toward developing a man.  They can do a lot of harm to a
man, too, but that has to be risked.  A man has not reached real
maturity until he has been violently in love at least once.  He does
not acquire the ability to look upon life as a whole until he has
been through that.  Of that I am quite convinced."

Had John told his father of Rodrigo's former career of philandering?
The Italian wondered.  Then he decided that John was no tale-bearer.
Henry Dorning must have deduced from his guest's general air of
sophistication and his aristocratic extraction that he was worldly
wise.

The elder Dorning went on, "I have sometimes wondered what will
happen to John when he has his first love affair.  Because sooner or
later it will happen, and it will be all the more violent because of
its long postponement.  And the girl is quite likely to be of the
wrong sort.  I can imagine an unscrupulous, clever woman setting out
deliberately to ensnare my son for his money and succeeding very
handily.  He is utterly inexperienced with that type of woman.  He
believes they are all angels.  That's how much he knows about them.
He is so much the soul of honor himself that, though he has developed
a certain shrewdness in business matters, in the affairs of the heart
he is an amateur.

"John is such a sensitive, high-strung boy.  It is quite conceivable
that an unfortunate love affair would ruin his whole life.  He would
be without the emotional resiliency to recover from such a
catastrophe that the average man possesses.  I am boring you with all
this, Rodrigo, because I believe you can help him.  Without in any
way appointing yourself either his chaperon or his guide to worldly
things, I think you can gradually draw him a little out of his
present narrow way of life.  You are a very attractive man, and John
is not exactly unpleasing to the feminine eye.  Together you could
meet people who are engaged upon the lighter things of life.
Frivolous, pleasure-loving people.  People of Broadway.  Enter into
New York's night life.  Go to Greenwich Village, Palm Beach, Newport.
Loaf and play.  It will do you both good.

"Of course I am very selfish in this as far as you are concerned.  I
am thinking primarily of my son and his future.  As soon as he told
me about you, I secretly rejoiced that he had made such a friend--a
cosmopolitan, a man who presumably knew the world.  I had hoped that
my son-in-law, Warren, might prove such a companion for John.  But
Warren is too much in love with his wife and too engrossed in his
business.  In the matter of taking time to play, he is almost as bad
as John."

Rodrigo smiled rather dourly to himself.  He appreciated that Henry
Dorning's diagnosis of John was correct.  He was sensible of the
honor paid him by the elderly man's confidence and request.  But it
impressed him as ironical that he should now be urged by John's
father to resume his former mode of life, and to resume it to aid the
very man for whom he had forsaken it.

Nevertheless, he was about to indicate his willingness to conspire
with Mr. Dorning for the education of his son when the object of
their discussion, accompanied by Alice, was whirled up the drive in
the limousine.  John joined the two men on the porch and Alice, with
the object of speeding dinner, disappeared into the house.

With a significant and quite unnecessary glance at Rodrigo, Mr.
Dorning changed the subject.  John offered some laughing comment upon
the eccentric ideas of his friend, Edward Fernard, as to interior
decoration and inquired about Rodrigo's golf.  The conversation
lulled a bit and then Henry Dorning, as if recalling something that
had for the time being escaped his mind, said, "Mark Rosner is back
from Europe.  He was up to see me the other day."

"Yes, I told you he crossed with us," John replied.  "I understand he
has bought a building on Forty-Seventh Street, a converted
brown-stone front and intends opening up an antique shop very soon."

"That's what he came to see me about," Mr. Dorning commented dryly.
"He wanted me to take a mortgage on the property, so that he could
buy it."

"Did you do it?"

"Yes.  Fifteen thousand dollars."

John frowned.  "I wish he hadn't bothered you about that.  He is such
a nervous, irritating little man.  He could just as well have come to
me, and you wouldn't have been annoyed."

"I didn't mind.  And you needn't either, John.  I got in touch with
Bates and he is taking care of the whole matter.  We can both dismiss
it from our minds."  Emerson Bates was the Dornings' very efficient
and very expensive lawyer.  Mr. Dorning smiled reminiscently.
"Rosner was always such a fretty, worried type, as you say.  I tried
diplomatically to dissuade him from attempting a big undertaking such
as he is in for.  He hasn't the temperament or the business ability
to swing it.  If anything goes wrong, he is liable to suffer a
nervous breakdown or worse.  This failure in London nearly did for
him for a while, I understand.  And he tells me he married over
there, and they have two small children.  Such men should be kept out
of large business undertakings.  They aren't built for it."

"And yet you advanced him fifteen thousand dollars," John smiled
affectionately at his father.  He knew this white-haired man's
weakness for helping others.  He had inherited it himself.

"Well, Rosner was with me quite a while at the shop.  He is getting
along in years now, and he is fearfully anxious to make a success.
We old chaps have to stick together, you know."

As Alice appeared in the broad doorway, announcing dinner, John
Dorning put a tender arm about his father to assist him from his
chair.  There was something touching and ennobling in the scene to
Rodrigo, watching them, and something a little pathetic too.




CHAPTER VII

When Rodrigo reached his office the next morning, his exasperatingly
efficient spinster secretary had long since opened his mail and had
the letters, neatly denuded of their envelopes, upon his desk.  That
is, all but one.  She had evidently decided that this one was of too
private a nature for her to tamper with.  The envelope was pale pink
and exuded a faint feminine scent.  It was addressed in the scrawly,
infantile hand of Sophie Binner and was postmarked Montreal.  Rodrigo
fished it out of the pile of business communications, among which it
stood out like a chorus girl at a Quaker meeting, and, breaking the
seal, read it:


    Dearest Rod,

    Why the elusiveness, dear boy?  I called you up three times.  I
    hope it was accidental that I couldn't reach you, though it looks
    bad for poor Sophie, since you never tried to get in touch with
    me as you promised.  Or did you?

    Well, I'm here with the show in Montreal.  They decided to get us
    ready up here among our own land before springing us upon the
    Yankees.  But it's so lonesome.  Christy is such a bore.

    We open in New York a week from to-night.  Times Square Theatre.
    How about a party after the show?  I can get some of the other
    girls if you like.  But would prefer just us two.  You know--like
    the good old days in London.  I miss you dreadfully, dear boy.
    Do drive my blues away as soon as I get back to the U.S.A.  Be
    nice to me.  And write.

  Your loving
      SOPHIE.


Rodrigo smiled wryly as he folded up the letter and slipped it into
his pocket.  He had received scores of such communications from
Sophie.  He had been used to replying to them in kind.  He had seldom
been temperate in his letters to her.  He rather prided himself upon
the amount of nonsense he was able to inject into plain black ink.
That had been the trouble in the case of his _billets doux_ to Rosa
Minardi.

But he was not thinking of Rosa at the present moment.  It had
occurred to him that some use might be made of the invitation in the
pink letter in connection with the promise he had made to Henry
Dorning to broaden John's horizon.  By Jove, he would take up
Sophie's suggestion for a party on the night of the New York opening
of the Christy Revue.  He would invite John and another of Sophie's
kind to accompany them.  Pretty, thrill-seeking Sophie--she was
certainly a great little horizon-broadener.  And he would leave it to
her to pick from the Christy company another coryphee of similar
lightsomeness.

He resolved to set the ball rolling at once and, the rest of his mail
unread, rose and started into the neighboring office.  Opening the
door of John's sanctum, he stopped for a moment to view the tableau
inside.

Two blond heads were bent absorbedly over a letter on John's desk, a
man's and a woman's.  They were talking in low voices, and Mary
Drake's pencil was rapidly underscoring certain lines in the letter.
She was advancing an argument in her soft, rapid voice, evidently as
to how the letter should be answered.  John was frowning and shaking
his head.

Rodrigo, standing watching them, wondered why they were not in love
with each other.  Here was the sort of woman John needed for a wife.
Though he could not catch her exact words, he gathered that she was
trying to influence him to answer this letter in much more decided
fashion than he had intended.  That was Mary Drake all over.
Thoroughly business-like, aggressive, looking after John's interests,
bucking him up at every turn.  That was the trouble as far as love
was concerned.  John regarded her as a very efficient cog in the
office machinery rather than as a woman.  And yet she was very much
of a woman.  Underneath the veneer of almost brusqueness, there was a
tender stratum, as Rodrigo thought he had discovered in her unguarded
moments.  Love could be awakened in Mary Drake by the right man, and
it would be a very wonderful sort of love.

Rodrigo asked himself if he really wanted John Dorning to be the
awakener.  Something in his own heart seemed to protest.  Watching
her, a feeling of tenderness for her swept over him.  He had never
again sought jauntily to flirt with her as he had attempted to do
that first day he met her.  A deeper feeling for her, such as he had
never experienced before for any woman, was being slowly kindled
within him.  And this feeling was steadily growing deeper as she
began admitting him to her friendship on much the same status that
John Dorning enjoyed.

She glanced up and saw Rodrigo.  Smiling good-morning to him and
quickly gathering up John's letters, including the one under debate,
and her stenographic notebook, she made a movement to retire to her
own office.

"Don't let me drive you away, Mary," Rodrigo said in a genial voice.

"You're not.  I was just going anyway."  She turned to Dorning.
"Then I'll write Mr. Cunningham we cannot take care of him until he
pays for the other consignment?"

John hesitated, then he nodded affirmatively.  "You're absolutely
ruthless, Mary," he protested ruefully, "and you may lose us a good
customer, as well as the money he owes us.  But perhaps you know
best.  Go ahead--write him as you like."

She enjoyed her little triumph.  "Don't worry, John.  I know Mr.
Cunningham, and he's no person to be treated with silk gloves on."
And she hurried into her office and closed the door behind her.  In
an instant they heard the hurried clack of her typewriter.

"John, I can't tell you how much I enjoyed that little visit with
your folks," Rodrigo began sincerely.

John beamed.  "That's fine.  And I can tell you they liked you too."

Rodrigo continued, "Maybe I'm to have the chance soon to repay you in
some small measure.  Do you remember Sophie Binner, the English
actress we met on the ship coming over?  The pretty blonde we walked
around the deck with?"  After a slight pause, John concluded he did.

Rodrigo produced the little pink missive from his pocket and
flourished it.  "Well, Sophie has invited you and me to a party the
night her show opens here in town.  A week from to-night.  It will be
a nice, lively time.  You'll like it.  Shall I answer her it's a
date?"

John shot a questioning glance at Rodrigo.  The latter wondered
uneasily if his friend was interpreting the invitation as a sign
Rodrigo was back-sliding a bit.  "She particularly wants to see you,"
Rodrigo hastened to lie.  Then, impulsively, "Oh, let's go, John.  We
both need a change, a little tonic.  I know you don't care for
Sophie's kind of people or entertainment usually.  Neither do I--any
more.  But, for one night, I think it would be a lot of fun.  We
could go to some night club, see the sights, dance around a little,
leave them at their hotels, and go on home.  What do you say?"

Perhaps John agreed with him.  Perhaps it was merely the eagerness in
Rodrigo's voice that swung him.  At least he finally concluded,
"You're right.  We have been sticking pretty close.  I'll be glad to
come along, though the girls will probably find me a bit slow."

"Nonsense," cried Rodrigo, and slapped his friend lustily on the
back.  "That's fine," he added.  "I'll write Sophie directly."

Falling into an old habit, he started the letter "Dearest Sophie"
almost subconsciously and he used rather intimate language, without
paying much heed to what he was doing.  He would rather like to see
Sophie again and bask in her effulgence for a few hours.  But as she
would be merely the means of carrying out his and Henry Dorning's
purpose, he excused himself.  There would be none of the old thrill
in flattering her in ink, he feared, as he sat down to write her.
Yet he surprised himself with the warmth he worked up in the letter
to her.

[Illustration: "COME ON OUTSIDE AND I'LL SHOW YOU HOW MUCH OF A SHEIK
YOU ARE," SNARLED HIS ANTAGONIST.]

He received an immediate reply from her.  She was tickled as pink as
her note-paper, he gathered.  He wrote her two more notes, even more
affectionate than the first--one had to pretend to be mad over Sophie
or she would lose interest at once--and was rewarded with many long,
scrawled pages telling of joy over their coming meeting, the
selection of one Betty Brewster as "a great sport and a neat little
trick" as the fourth member of the party, complaints about Christy
and the neutral reception the show had received in Canada.

John Dorning's coming-out party was assuming the proportions of a
festive affair.

John himself made no further mention of it.  Rodrigo did not remind
him, having a feeling that his friend might shy off if he gave the
matter much thought.  Then, on the morning of the Christy Revue
opening, Rodrigo as off-handedly as possible spoke of their
engagement that evening.  And John, looking blankly, and then
confusedly, said, "Why, Rodrigo, I thought I told you.  I'm leaving
for Philadelphia this afternoon to attend the dinner of the Rand
Library trustees.  You knew we'd put in a bid to furnish the fresco
work for the new building."

Rodrigo's face fell.  But his first feeling of irritation and
disappointment passed quickly.  John was so frankly mortified.  He
_had_ so completely forgotten all about Sophie.  It was almost funny.
Rodrigo said, "Can't you put off your trip?  Sophie will be very much
disappointed."

"You know I can't postpone it," John faltered.  "The dinner at
Philadelphia was arranged especially for me.  I'll have to go."

Rodrigo shrugged.  "Well, I dare say I can patch it up with Sophie.
We'll make it some other time.  I'll give her a ring later and call
it off for to-night."

"Rodrigo, I hope I haven't caused you any inconvenience.  I'll be
glad to go out with your friends any other time you say," John
pleaded.

"Oh, don't worry, old boy.  I'll fix it up.  You just go right ahead
down to Philadelphia, and bring home that contract.  Business before
pleasure, you know."

But, around six o'clock, Rodrigo wondered if that were such an
excellent motto after all.  He had been too busy all day to call
Sophie.  Dorning and Son closed at five o'clock, and he was all alone
there now in the deserted quasi-mausoleum.  Mary Drake, who was
usually a late worker, had left in the middle of the afternoon,
because her mother was not feeling well.  Now that the party with
Sophie was definitely off and he had nothing but a long lonesome
evening to look forward to, Rodrigo had a feeling of disappointment.
He had been working hard and faithfully for three months, and he had
been looking forward to this evening of pleasure.  He deserved it, by
Jove.

On an impulse, he located Bill Terhune's telephone number and picked
up the instrument.  Waiting while the bell buzzed, he told himself
that Terhune had probably long since left his office.  He half
guiltily hoped the former Oxonian had.  But Terhune's familiar voice
smote his ear with a bull-like "Hullo!"

This was followed by a roar of joyous surprise as Rodrigo identified
himself.  Agitated questions and replies.  Rodrigo broached the
proposition of appointing his delighted listener a substitute for
John Dorning on the Sophie Binner junket.

"Fine!  Great!" fairly shouted Terhune.  "I'll call my wife up and
tell her I've dropped dead or something."

"Bill--you're married?" questioned Rodrigo.

"Sure.  All architects have to get married.  It gives them the
necessary standing of respectability that gets the business.  I even
live in Jersey.  Think of that, eh?  Don't worry about my wife.  I
can fix it up.  She's used to having me stay in town over-night, and
has gotten tired of asking questions.  I'll bring the liquor, too.
What's that?  Oh, sure--we need liquor.  This Binner baby's a regular
blotter, if I remember her rightly.  I've got a stock right here in
the office.  Good stuff too.  I'll meet you in the lobby of the
Envoy.  I'll take a room there for the night.  What's that?  Oh,
no--couldn't think of staying at your place.  You know me, Rod--what
would your cultured neighbors say, eh?  Don't forget now--lobby of
the Envoy at six-thirty.  I'll dash right around there now and book a
room."

Bill Terhune had already registered at the plush-lined Hotel Envoy
and was waiting at the desk, key in one hand and a suitcase in the
other, when Rodrigo walked in.  Terhune was bigger, especially around
the waistline, and more red-faced than ever, Rodrigo saw at a glance.
The waiting man greeting the Italian with a lusty roar, bred on the
broad Dakota prairies, that could be heard all around the decorous,
palm-decorated lobby.

"Well, well," Bill rumbled, "who would have thought the Count would
have come to this, eh?  But say, boy, I'm sure glad to see you.  Come
up and have a drink.  Hey, bellboy!  Grab that bag, will you, and be
very careful with it too.  It contains valuable glassware."

Up in the twelfth floor room which Bill had hired for the night at a
fabulous stipend, the American at once dispatched the bellboy for
ice, glasses, and White Rock.  Then he disrobed, sputtered in the
shower-bath for a few minutes, rubbed himself a healthy pink and
dressed in his dinner clothes, which he had brought along in his bag.

"Always keep them at the office," he chuckled.  "I can't tell when I
might have an emergency call."  He poured bootleg Scotch into the
glasses and rocked the ice around with a spoon.

"How do you get away with it, Bill?" Rodrigo asked, smiling.  "I
thought American wives were regular tyrants."

"That's how much you foreigners know," scoffed Bill.  "All women love
my type.  You can always keep their love by keeping them wondering.
That's my system--I keep my wife wondering whether I'm coming home or
not."  He handed Rodrigo a full glass with a flourish.  "To good old
Oxford," he toasted with mock reverence.  Rodrigo echoed the toast.

The Italian refused another drink a few minutes later, though his
action did not discourage Terhune from tossing off another.  In fact,
the genial Bill had three more before he agreed that they had better
eat dinner if they wished to make the Christy Revue by the time the
curtain rose.  Rodrigo did not fancy Bill's taking on an alcoholic
cargo that early in the evening.  Bill was a nice fellow, but he was
the sort of chronic drinker who, though long habit should have made
him almost impervious to the effects of liquor, nevertheless always
developed a mad desire to fight the whole world after about the fifth
imbibing.

They descended in the elevator, Bill chattering all the while about
his pleasure at seeing his old friend again and about the extreme
hazards of the architect business in New York.  A small concern like
his didn't have a chance, according to Bill.  The business was all in
the hands of large organizations who specialized in specific branches
of construction, like hotels, residences, restaurants and churches,
and made money by starving their help.

After dinner the two men made jerky, halting taxicab progress through
the maelstrom of theatre-bound traffic and reached their seats at the
Times Square Theatre over half an hour late.  The house was filled
with the usual first-night audience of friends of the company,
critics, movie stars, society people, chronic first-nighters, men and
women about town, and stenographers admitted on complimentary tickets
given them by their bosses.  It was a well-dressed, lively crowd, and
one that was anxious to be very kind to the show.  In spite of this,
Rodrigo was quite sure by the middle of the first act that the revue
wouldn't do.  It was doomed to the storehouse, he feared.  The girls
were of the colorless English type, comparing not at all with the
hilariously healthy specimens one found in the American musical
comedies.  Christy had skimped on the costumes and scenery, both of
which items were decidedly second rate.  The humor had too Londonish
a flavor, and the ideas behind the sketches were banal in the extreme.

However, when Sophie Binner came on quite late in the act, Rodrigo
sat up and admitted that the sight of her again gave him decided
exhilaration.  She was alluring in her costume of pale blue and gold,
a costume which exposed the famous Binner legs to full advantage and
without the encumbrance of stockings.  The audience liked her also.
She was the prettiest woman the footlights had revealed thus far, and
she had a pleasing, though not robust voice.  Coupled with this was
an intimate, sprightly personality that caught on at once.  She
responded to two encores and finally disappeared amid enthusiastic
applause.

Rodrigo turned to comment upon her success to Bill Terhune, and
discovered that the Dakotan had fallen fast asleep.

During the intermission, Rodrigo left his somnolent seat-mate and,
buttonholing an usher, sent him back-stage with his card.  In a few
minutes, he followed the card to the dressing room of Sophie, where,
in contrast to the noisy confusion outside, he was permitted to gaze
upon her gold-and-tinsel liveliness at close range.  She was sitting
at her dressing-table, a filmy wrap thrown carelessly about the
costume she has worn in the first act.  Her slim, white body looked
very girlish.  Her wise, laughing blue eyes welcomed him.  With a
swift look at the closed door, she invited, "Kiss me, Rodrigo, and
say you're glad to see me."

He obeyed, not altogether because it is always polite to accommodate
a pretty lady who asks to be kissed.  He wanted to kiss her.  He
would have done it without the invitation.  He did it very expertly
too.  Sophie waved her hatchet-faced English maid out of the room.
But that gesture was unnecessary.  Rodrigo explained that he could
only stay a minute.  He had left the other male member of their
contemplated foursome, sleeping.  They laughed merrily over that.
Sophie said she would be overjoyed to see Bill Terhune again.  "I was
afraid you were going to bring that sober-faced business partner of
yours," she interjected.  Rodrigo stiffened a little, but decided
that this was neither the time nor the place to start an impassioned
defence of John Dorning.  The principal thing, he said, was to be
sure Sophie and her companion were set for the festivities after the
show.  They were, she cried.  She and Betty Brewster would meet them
at the stage door fifteen minutes after the final curtain.




CHAPTER VIII

For an enormous bribe, the head waiter at the Quartier Latin removed
the "Reserved" sign from a cozy table very near the dance floor and
assisted the two ladies in draping their cloaks about their chairs.
The "club" was crowded with the usual midnight-to-dawn
merry-makers--brokers, theatrical celebrities, society juveniles of
both sexes, sweet sugar daddies and other grades of daddies, bored
girls, chattering girls, and plain flappers.

The Quartier Latin, Bill Terhune, awake, loudly proclaimed, was
Broadway's latest night club rage.  Well protected by the police.

Powdered white cheeks matched laundered white shirt-fronts as their
owners "charlestoned" in each other's arms to the nervous, shuffling,
muffled rhythm of the world's greatest jazz band.  The air was full
of talk, laughing, smoke, the discreet popping of corks and the
resultant gurgle.  The walls of the Quartier Latin were splashed with
futurist paintings of stage and screen stars.  The Frenchy waitresses
wore short velvety black skirts, shiny silk stockings and artists'
tams.  They carried trays shaped like palettes.  The tables were
jammed so close together that one little false move would land one in
one's neighbor's lap.  Which would probably not have annoyed one's
neighbor in the least, such was the spirit of the place.  Everybody
seemed to be working at top speed to have a good time as quickly as
possible.  It was rowdy, upsetting, exciting.

With the orchestra in action, one had to almost shout across the
table to be heard above the din.  Bill Terhune shouted at once to the
waitress for glasses and the non-spiritous ingredients of highballs.
They arrived, were flavored with libations from Bill's hip, and were
consumed with approval.  Then they danced, Rodrigo with Sophie and
Bill with Betty Brewster.  The latter was older than Sophie and much
less vivacious and attractive.  There were suggestions of hollows in
her neck, her hair was that dead blond that comes from an excessive
use of artificial coloring, and her eyes had a lack-lustre gleam.
She was a typical show-girl who is nearing the declining period of
her career.  Next year one would find her on the variety stage, the
following in a small-time burlesque production, then God knows where.
To Rodrigo, there was, at first glance, something a little pathetic
about her.  He had expected that Sophie would invite a girl somewhat
less radiant than herself.  It is the habit with beauties to
eliminate as much competition as possible of their own sex in their
engagements with men.

But Rodrigo had little time to think about Betty.  The highball, the
disarmingly close presence of Sophie, and the general hilarious
laxity of his surroundings were lulling his feelings.  Sophie
snuggled more closely to him.  He breathed the faint, sweet perfume
of her hair.  The throbbing jungle music beat.  The close atmosphere
scented with cigarettes and cosmetics, the faces of dancing couples
near him smothered thoughts of Dorning and Son.  For the time being,
he was the old Rodrigo.

"Boy, you can dance," breathed Sophie, slowly disengaging herself
from his embrace as the music stopped.

He looked at her.  "You're a witch, Sophie, a soft, white witch," he
whispered.

They had another round of highballs.  Bill Terhune, fast attaining a
fighting edge, began abusing the waitress.  In his growing
quarrelsomeness, he noticed that Betty Brewster was not to be
compared in pulchritude to Sophie.  He breathed alcoholically upon
the latter and demanded with unnecessary peremptoriness that she
dance next with him.  With a little grimace of annoyance at Rodrigo,
she turned smilingly to Bill and acquiesced.

After the next dance, Terhune again produced his enormous flask,
whose contents seemed capable of flowing endlessly, like Tennyson's
brook.  Rodrigo suggested mildly that they had all had enough.  But
the motion was overruled, three to one.  Bill's watery and roving eye
caught the equally itinerant optics of a sleek, dark girl two feet
from him, at the next table.  She smiled veiledly, and he elaborately
offered her a drink.  Rodrigo was not pleased with this by-play.  He
had been watching the girl's escort, a florid chubby stock-broker
type who had also been drinking copiously and who now eyed Bill
Terhune with a decidedly disapproving frown.  With a defiant toss of
her shiny bobbed head at her middle-aged table-mate, the dark girl
accepted the glass and bent her ear to hear Bill's blurred invitation
to dance that accompanied it.  The tom-toms and saxophones commenced
their lilting cadence, and Bill's new conquest and Bill arose
simultaneously to dance.  So did the fat man.  He seized Bill's
wrist, which was around the girl.

Rodrigo was to his feet in a flash.  He knew Bill Terhune.  He caught
the Dakotan's wrist as, eluding the jealous sugar daddy's grip, it
was whipped back and started on its swift devastating journey to the
corpulent one's jaw.  "No rough stuff, Bill," Rodrigo cautioned
rapidly in a low voice.  Bill turned angrily upon his friend, but the
Italian held his wrist like a vise.  The eyes of all three girls were
popping with excitement.  They were in the mood to enjoy the sight of
embattled males.

"Come on outside and I'll show you how much of a sheik you are,"
snarled Bill's red-faced antagonist.

Bill was keen to comply, and Rodrigo, welcoming the chance at least
to transfer the impending brawl to a less conspicuous battleground,
loosed him.  The two champions set off for the lobby, picking their
way unsteadily through the staring dancers, Rodrigo by Bill's side,
endeavoring to talk him into a less belligerent mood, hopeless as the
task was.  Once in the wide open spaces of the lobby, Bill suddenly
eluded Rodrigo's arm upon his shoulder, leaped toward his adversary,
and smote him cleanly upon the jaw.  The fat man crashed against a
fantastic wall painting of Gilda Grey and remained huddled quietly
where he had landed.  All the fight had been knocked out of him by
this one sledge-hammer blow.  Bill, his honor vindicated, was
contented also.  All that remained was for Rodrigo to soothe the
feelings of the worried manager, who arrived on the run, and two
husky bouncers, now standing by to toss the embroiled patrons out
upon the sidewalk.

Rodrigo did his task of diplomacy very nicely.  The manager
cooperated, being anxious to avoid trouble.  Cold water was
administered to the fallen gladiator.  The girl who had caused all
the trouble was summoned.  Contrite at the sight of her escort's
damaged countenance, she readily agreed to take him home, and the two
were bundled into a taxicab.

Then the manager turned to Rodrigo and insisted firmly that the other
brawler should leave also.  He could not afford further disturbances,
which might involve the police, however loathe the bluecoats might be
to interfere with the licensed Quartier Latin.  Bill began to see red
all over again at this edict.  But there were two husky bouncers at
his elbow, and Rodrigo supported the manager.  Betty Brewster was
paged, and Bill, muttering and defiant to the last, followed in
another taxi in the wake of his enemy.

Having banished Bill Terhune to the cool night air, Rodrigo turned to
hasten back to Sophie, who, he was afraid, would be furious at him
for leaving her sitting alone for such a long time.

"Good evening, Count Torriani," said a melting feminine voice at his
elbow.  He stopped and turned to confront Mrs. Porter Palmer, who
seemed gushingly delighted to see him.  He bowed and saw that,
accompanying Mrs. Palmer, was a young woman of such striking
appearance as to arrest his eye at once and hold it.  Jet black hair
caught tight to the head set off the waxen pallor of her face.  Her
dark eyes were slightly almond-shaped and singularly bright.  She was
dressed in a shimmering black satin evening gown that displayed the
graceful lines of her slim, svelte body and the creamy whiteness of
her shoulders.  She was American, but not in appearance.  In Paris
and Monte Carlo, Rodrigo had met beauties like this, but never in
America.  She looked exactly like the type of woman who, in the old
days, had been irresistible to him.  But that first swift impression,
he told himself, was nonsense.  She was probably the soul of modesty.

"I want you to meet my niece, Elise Van Zile," said Mrs. Palmer.

He bent and kissed the glamorous lady's hand and was aware of her
languid eyes upon him.  A moment later, he was introduced to Mr.
Porter Palmer, the twittering bald-headed little man who had been
disposing of his ladies' wraps.

"Elise has just come on from San Francisco for a few weeks, and we
are showing her the sights," explained Mrs. Palmer, and then to her
husband.  "It seems terribly crowded and noisy in there, Edward.  Do
you think it's quite respectable?"  Mr. Palmer waved his hands in the
air, deprecating his wife's fastidiousness.  She turned to Rodrigo,
"Won't you join us at our table, Count Torriani?"

"Thanks, really, but the lady I am with and I are just leaving," he
made haste to reply, immediately afterward wondering why he had
invented this falsehood.  He glanced at the coolly beautiful Miss Van
Zile, on whom his refusal had apparently made no impression.  Was he
foolish in sensing, at his very first glimpse of this girl from the
West, something that warned him?

"But you will come to the tea I am giving for Elise next Saturday
afternoon at the Plaza, will you not, Count Torriani?" Mrs Palmer
insisted.

He hesitated, then accepted.  He again kissed the hand of Elise Van
Zile, and he raised his eyes to find her looking enigmatically at
him.  Somehow he was reminded of the Mona Lisa, in whose dark eyes
are painted all the wisdom and intrigues of the world.

Rodrigo returned to a petulant Sophie.  Both her white elbows were on
the table, and she was impatiently fingering the blazing diamond
pendant at her throat.  It was a magnificent bauble, set in clusters
of sapphires and platinum.  Her position revealed also her gorgeous
diamond bracelets and the large dazzling assortment of rings upon her
fingers.  Sophie was an assiduous collector of jewelry, and, in the
absence of something more interesting to do, she was offering an
exhibition of her arsenal to the crowd about her.

"Where have you been, Rodrigo?" she fretted as he sat down.  "At
least you might have come back as soon as you made Betty leave me.  I
have felt a perfect fool--sitting here alone, with everybody in the
place staring at me."

He apologized profusely.  She was right.  People were staring at her.
He stared back so intently at the two young men with too-slicked hair
and ill-fitting evening clothes who had taken the table vacated by
Bill Terhune's antagonist, that they dropped their bold eyes.

"In that case," he answered her complaint, "let's leave.  We can go
to some other place."

"I've a very pretty little apartment on the Drive," she suggested
demurely.

In the shadowy depths of the taxi tonneau a few moments later, she
made herself comfortable against his shoulder.  It was long after
midnight.  Save for machines bound on errands similar to theirs, the
streets were deserted.  The car sped westward toward the river.
Sophie broke a long silence by murmuring, "You write the most
wonderful letters, Rodrigo.  I've saved them all.  Though I don't
suppose you mean a word you say in them."

Rodrigo laughed contentedly.  Close to him thus, Sophie was again
stirring his senses.

"Do you love me, Rodrigo--more than you ever did in London?" she
asked suddenly.

"You are lovelier than you ever were in London, Sophie," he quibbled.
"You are the loveliest girl I have ever known."  But the image of
Elise Van Zile obtruded itself and rather spoiled this bit of
flattery.

The cab drew up to the curb in front of a huge marble vault of an
apartment house.  He paid the driver, helped her out of the taxi, and
then held open the massive outer door of the apartment house, which
was unlocked.  Inside the ornate hall, with its fresco work and
potted palms, he made a half-hearted movement to bid her good-night,
but she insisted that he come up to her apartment.  In a chair behind
the private telephone switchboard a thin negro youth slept
peacefully, his woolly head resting in his arms in the space in front
of the plugs.  Sophie explained that he was also the night elevator
boy, and Rodrigo walked over and started to arouse him.  At almost
the same instant the front door swung gently open, and a voice said
sharply, "Stick 'em up!"

Sophie choked a scream.  Rodrigo whirled around to face a thin barrel
of cold steel.  He slowly raised his hands aloft and looked beyond
the revolver into a pair of ratty eyes showing above a somewhat
soiled white handkerchief concealing nose and mouth.  The man with
the gun wore a dinner jacket and a much crumpled gray fedora.
Rodrigo thought he recognized him as one of the sinister-looking
young men who had been eyeing Sophie's jewels in the night club.  He
heard faintly the purring of an automobile at the curb outside.  No
doubt the fellow's accomplice was waiting there.  Rodrigo's eyes
shifted rapidly around for a possible solution of his uncomfortable
situation.  He stealthily lowered his hands.

"Stick 'em up and keep 'em there!" snarled the intruder more sharply
than before.  Behind the telephone switchboard there was a sudden
commotion.  The burglar's words had aroused the sleeping negro.  The
latter took one horrified look, his face turned ashen, and he dropped
abruptly and clumsily at full length on the floor out of range of the
pistol.  The stick-up man's head made the mistake of jerking for a
flash toward this unexpected noise.  Seizing his chance, Rodrigo
leaped at the bandit with all his force, sent him reeling to the
floor, and grabbed at the gun.  The weapon bounded crazily to the
marble-inlaid floor.  Both men dived for the gun at once, Rodrigo
ahead by the fraction of a second.  He sprang to his feet, followed
by his assailant.  But before Rodrigo could get a commanding hold
upon the trigger, the fellow had bounded out of the open door.  A
roaring motor, a sharp grinding of gears, and the car sped away.
Rodrigo bare-headed, upon the sidewalk, deemed it wise to withhold
his shot.

Sophie was white and trembling as if with a chill when he came back
to her.  The negro elevator boy was standing beside his switchboard
like a man who has seen ghosts.

Rodrigo clasped an arm about Sophie's shoulder and asked, "Are you
all right?"

"Yes," she answered, and he wondered if she were really as frightened
as she pretended, "but you mustn't leave me.  Take me up to my
apartment."

He motioned the negro into the elevator and, after some hesitation,
the latter slid the mahogany gate open and stood at the lever of the
car.  At the door of her apartment, Sophie had recovered sufficiently
to rummage a key from her handbag.  They stepped inside.  She
switched on the light.

He at once offered a tentative, "Well, my dear, I guess everything is
all right now.  And I'll say good-night."

She came closer to him and protested, "No--I am still frightened to
death.  You mustn't leave me here.  Those awful men will come back, I
know they will."

"Nonsense," he said promptly, "they're more frightened than you are.
What we should do is to notify the police."

"Oh, no," she cried.  "Christy detests that sort of publicity for
anyone in his shows.  And it would be bad for you too as a business
man."

"Perhaps you're right," he agreed.  Then after some hesitation, "I
really am going now."

He had anticipated her next move.  As she came to him and started to
put her arms about him, he gently disengaged them.  She stepped back,
stared at him and cried, "Oh, you are impossible!  You have treated
me positively shamefully to-night--leaving me to fight and now
refusing to protect me.  I think you are contemptible."  Flashes of
the well-known Binnerian temper were showing themselves.

Rodrigo shrugged his shoulders and smiled, "That's nonsense, my dear.
Go to bed and forget it."

And before she could either protest or berate him further, he opened
the door, stepped swiftly out, and closed it behind him.  He rang for
the elevator.  When, after five minutes of waiting, there was no sign
of response, he walked down the stairs to the street.  The negro
elevator boy was not on duty at his post, and Rodrigo wondered idly
if the Ethiopian had fled from the place in fear of a repetition of
the hold-up.

Walking out to Broadway, Rodrigo hailed a taxi and was soon being
whirled swiftly in the gray awakening dawn down-town toward his own
apartment.  His first adventure upon Broadway since his arrival in
America had not been a success, he told himself.  It had resulted in
Bill Terhune making a fool of himself and in Sophie becoming enraged
at him again.  However, it was just as well another break had come
with Sophie.  The sort of thing she represented had no thrill for him
any more, he was now quite sure.  He was quite contented to be a
staid partner in Dorning and Son.  Already business problems,
speculations as to the success of John in his Philadelphia
negotiations and what it meant to the firm, were filling his drowsy
head.  There was a momentary flash into his brain of the exotic face
of Elise Van Zile, and then he slumped in the tobacco-smelling taxi
seat.  His chin drooped, and he was quite asleep.

The driver had to shake him lustily in order to awaken him when the
car drew up in front of the Park Avenue apartment house.




CHAPTER IX

Elise Van Zile owed her dark beauty to her Spanish mother.  Her olive
skin, her smouldering black eyes, her slim, svelte body whose liquid
grace made the fact that she was a little taller than the average
woman an added charm rather than a defect, Elise had inherited from
Elisa Alvarez.

Mrs. Porter Palmer was a Van Zile, and garrulously proud of the fact.
Descended from the early Dutch settlers of New Amsterdam, her family
had been for over three hundred years numbered among the social elite
of the city.  But there was also a Pacific Coast branch of the Van
Ziles, as Mrs. Palmer, when she exhausted her account of the
Manhattan constituency, was wont to relate.  Derrick Van Zile had
sailed in a clipper ship in 1849 to seek his fortune in the golden
hills of California.  Moreover, unlike thousands of his fellow
argonauts, he had found it.  The hoard of gold dust he had passed
along to his son had been sufficient to enable the latter to abandon
the valley of the Sacramento and journey to the town at its mouth,
San Francisco.  There Johann Van Zile had established a shipping
business, running a fleet of swift American sailing vessels to the
Orient and adding considerably to the family fortune.  The grandson
of Johann Van Zile had been eventually handed both the name and the
business.

Though not distinguished by either the bold, adventure-seeking
temperament of Derrick or the shrewd business sense of his
grandfather, the present John Van Zile, father of Elise, was acute
enough in his choice of subordinates and hence succeeded very nicely
at managing an enterprise that by this time was extensive enough to
manage itself.  In one respect, John III had excelled both Derrick
and Johann as well as the John who had been his own father.  He had
united himself in marriage to a fair daughter of the original Spanish
aristocracy of California.

True, Elisa Alvarez had had very little to say in the matter.  It had
been an arrangement between her father and the awkward, loosely built
young American, who, without perceptibly ever exerting himself,
seemed to have an uncanny ability to get what he wanted.  John Van
Zile had met the pretty senorita and her aggressively protective
father and his bristling moustachios during a voyage on one of his
own ships to Mexico and return.  The Alvarez' had been visiting
relatives.  They were Castillian-born, and proud and reserved, as is
the habit of their caste.  Becoming acquainted with the dark young
lady, who had, almost at first glance, won his heart, had not been
easy for Van Zile.  In fact, not until Senor Alvarez had learned
definitely that this was the rich shipping magnate, Van Zile, had the
matter been arranged.  After that the road had been smoothed.  Senor
Alvarez had lineage, but was in impecunious circumstances.  Mr. Van
Zile would make a settlement upon the consummation of the marriage.
It was agreed.

Elise Van Zile seemed quite contented with her union.  She had never
been moved to any deep love for her husband.  But he treated her
well, and she rendered him wifely devotion.  What deep thoughts
lurked behind those dark, smouldering eyes and within that Spanish
heart were locked with her in her grave when she quietly passed on at
the birth of her only child, a daughter.  The mother's name was
French--Americanized into Elise, and the child was placed in the
hands of a corps of nurses, housekeepers, and governesses.

Spanish girls mature early, and Elise Van Zile had from the first
appeared to be compounded more of Spanish blood than of American.  At
fifteen she was a woman.  At twenty she was a fully developed lady of
the world, in whom the wisdom of two races seemed to have blended.
She was a favorite in San Francisco society, a wonderfully attractive
creature, as many a smitten gallant of the Bay City had eagerly told
her, after at last venturing to brave the dignified Castilian reserve
that formed a cool protective barrier around Elise's colorful
personality.  She had permitted not one of these swains to touch her
heart, to arouse the capacity for love concealed within her.  So far
her emotional life had been confined to mild flirtations as
uninteresting as the daily social round.

For months, in San Francisco, Elise had lately been assailed by a
restlessness that had shaken her out of her usual calm.  Her life had
become a monotonous routine, stale and unprofitable.  She longed for
new surroundings.  Her father had been irritating her, moreover, by
his hints that it was time she married.  In vain she had replied to
him, "But none of these men appeal to me.  They are mere boys."  John
Van Zile, growing steadily older, was anxious for an heir to whom he
might hand over his business.  Having been deprived by the death of
his wife of the chance for a direct heir and having no inclination to
marry again, he considered a grandson the next possibility.

Under the circumstances, the invitation of Mrs. Porter Palmer to her
niece to spend the spring in New York with her had arrived at an
opportune time.  Elise was eager for the new scene.  Her father had
indicated that her aunt would introduce her to a horde of new rich,
eligible men.  It was quite possible that one of them would appeal to
her as being this paragon whom her fastidious tastes had evidently
set upon.  Elise agreed.  It was not beyond the realms of the
imagination, she conceded, that she might return to San Francisco
engaged.

To herself she had speculated as to whether or not she would ever
return to San Francisco at all.  She and her father had no deep love
for each other, had never understood each other.  She wanted to taste
life in New York.  Later, perhaps, she would find an excuse to go
abroad, to Paris, to Spain, where among her mother's relatives she
might lead a more romantic existence than with the stolid Van Ziles.
She was quite willing to embark upon marriage, provided it was not at
the sacrifice of the luxuries which she now enjoyed.  In France or
Spain perhaps she might encounter a man with the right combination of
romantic attraction and money.

An hour before the tea which her aunt was giving in her honor, Elise
sat in front of the dressing-table in the sunny, exquisitely
furnished boudoir that formed part of the suite her aunt had placed
at her disposal.  She was polishing her nails, and thinking of Count
Rodrigo Torriani.

She was asking herself if she had, indeed, met at last a man worthy
of her steel.  At that first unexpected meeting with him in the lobby
of the Quartier Latin, she knew that she was gazing upon a personage
of far more interesting potentialities than any other male of her
acquaintance.  His good looks, his aristocratic bearing, the bold
manner in which he had swept her with his dark eyes, had struck a
responsive chord within her.  Here was a man whom she admitted that,
under propitious circumstances, she could love.  Here was the
potential vis-a-vis of her sought-for emotional experience.  If he
were rich, and he had every appearance of being well-to-do, she might
even marry him.

It never occurred to Elise Van Zile that she could not do with any
man as she wished.  And, indeed, there was little reason why it
should have occurred to her, men being what they are.

And so she was looking forward with distinct pleasure to seeing Count
Torriani again, and she was making certain that he would be even more
thoroughly attracted by her striking appearance than he had been on
the occasion of their only previous meeting.

Three-quarters of an hour later, Elise stood with her aunt in the
reception hall below as the first of the guests arrived.  They were
for the most part fussy, inconsequential people, friends of her
aunt's, older than Elise and uninteresting to her, though she
bestowed upon them a calm, gracious greeting that served very
satisfactorily.

By the time Rodrigo arrived, immaculate in afternoon attire, the room
was comfortably filled by the chatterers.

Rodrigo gravely kissed the hand of his hostess and her guest of
honor, making the ceremony of briefer duration in the case of the
latter than with Mrs. Palmer.  He speculated uneasily if there was
something a little mocking in the smile with which Miss Van Zile
swept him from under her long lashes.

"Haven't you brought John Dorning along with you?" chided Mrs. Palmer.

"John was detained momentarily," Rodrigo explained.  "Do you, by any
chance, recall Mark Rosner, a former associate of Dorning and Son?"

The elderly lady pursed her white lips.  "He was the nervous one, was
he not?  Always excited about something?"

"Yes.  As you probably read in the papers this morning, he's had the
nervous shock of his life.  Thieves broke in last night and stole a
black and ruby Huin Ysin vase he was exhibiting for a customer in the
window of his shop."

"Oh, really!  A genuine Huin Ysin?"

"It was worth eight thousand dollars.  Rosner was aware that we have
what is undoubtedly the only duplicate of it in America.  He is
practically forced to buy it from us, and John was arranging the
purchase.  You can rest assured, of course, that good old John won't
take advantage of the chap's hard luck.  But you mustn't let me bore
you with business."  The apology was addressed to Elise Van Zile.  He
knew that, as far as Mrs. Porter Palmer was concerned, he could talk
antiques and the prices of them the rest of the afternoon.  It was
her only enjoyable diversion.

He moved nearer to Elise, and, since it was evident that he would be
the last to arrive at the tea, she moved over with him a few moments
later to twin chairs out of the beaten path of the other guests.

"You take a very deep interest in your business?" she remarked
languidly, and again there was that slightly mocking note.

"I really do," he answered promptly.  "I have never been so happy in
my life as I have since my arrival in America and my association with
Dorning and Son."

"How interesting.  Then you have not always been a business man?"

He suspected that Elise had learned the full details of his past from
her aunt, who, being of an obviously inquiring nature, had
doubtlessly by this time fully informed herself concerning him.  He
judged that she was merely feeling him out.  It made him uneasy.  But
he answered, "In my own country, it is considered, for some reason,
not quite _au fait_ for a gentleman to engage in honest toil.  Though
my father was in trade, and no finer gentleman ever lived.  Over here
it is the reverse.  One is not judged to have amounted to anything
unless he is, or has been, a business man."

"More's the pity."  She said it with more than necessary vehemence.

"Why do you say that?"

"Because I believe this perpetual preoccupation in business has
ruined the American man for anything else.  He does not have time to
play until he has made his fortune, and then he is too old to learn.
He knows nothing of art, literature, or the finer things of life, and
he cares less.  He takes his pleasure in short, mad doses, as the
business men were taking it at that bedlam of a supper club at which
we met you the other night.  One should take pleasure slowly, as one
drinks liqueurs.  One should take time to live.  Don't you think so?"

"Of course."  He had hardly listened, so intent was he upon looking
at her.

The lazy eyes of Elise were glowing now.  The butler, arriving with
the tea things, interrupted their conversation.  Rodrigo found the
pause rather welcome.  It broke for the moment the spell which her
personality was weaving around him.  Facing her thus, alone, she
seemed as out of place in this staid gathering of old women of both
sexes as Cleopatra in a sewing-circle.  For here was a woman, he
recognized, who possessed magnetic appeal.  She had no interest in
art or literature, despite her profession of concern for them.  She
was supremely self-indulgent, he judged, thrill-seeking, eager for
something that would wake her sated and very beautiful self to life.
Instinctively his pulse quickened as he looked at her, felt the
magnetic tug of her.  For him, he knew, she would be profoundly
disturbing, much more disturbing than Sophia Binner or Rosa.  In her
beat the blood of Madame Du Barry, Manon Lescaut, though she would
never lose her head for love.  She would always keep her head.  She
would reserve the losing of heads to her victims.

And yet she fascinated him.  Already he was wishing that the other
guests would miraculously disappear.  Already he was planning when he
could see her again.

"Your indictment of American business, coming from an American woman,
surprises me.  I understood that American women were their husbands'
chief inspirations in the making of money," he endeavored to put
discussion upon a lighter plane.

"American wives want money to spend.  That is why they urge their
husbands to make it.  They drive the poor fellows like muleteers.
And if the business man has no wife to drive him, it is some other
woman not so respectable but none the less desirous of jewels and a
limousine.  American women dominate their men absolutely.  The
husbands haven't a chance.  You see, I can speak freely because I am
half Spanish, and in most ways a great deal more than half.  I am a
Latin, like you.  That is why it seems strange to me that you should
wish to attach yourself to the grindstone of American business."

It did not seem to be the right occasion on which to enlighten her by
stating that he was in business in order to make a living.

"And what are we Latins fitted for, then?" he asked lightly.

Her dark eyes were fixed upon him and her voice softened, "For life,
pleasure--love."

For a moment his shadowy eyes narrowed and seemed to grow even darker
as he returned her look.  Then he shook his long body, as if to throw
off the disturbing influence, and he tried to say matter-of-factly,
"But our business is not so sordid as you seem to think.  It is as
much art as it is commerce.  I want you to meet my associate and dear
friend, John Dorning, Miss Van Zile.  The very sight of him would
convince you that Dorning and Son is no money-factory.  I tell
you--come with your aunt to tea with us at our apartment.  You will
enjoy seeing our little private art collection, and you will meet one
of the best chaps in the world."  He arose and wondered uneasily if
he were making a respectable adieu.  This woman confused him so.  He
tried to persuade himself that the invitation he had just uttered was
merely a device for smoothing over his intended abrupt departure.
But his conscience whispered he was scheming to see her again.

"I should be delighted," she smiled, and rose also.  Together they
sought Mrs. Palmer, detached her from the group she was beguiling
with gossip, and Elise said, "Count Torriani has invited us to tea at
his apartment, Aunt Helen."  She turned to Rodrigo.  "What was the
day you mentioned, Count Torriani?"

[Illustration: NO MAN HAD GUESSED WHAT FIRE LAY WITHIN ELISE'S COOL
BODY.]

"Why--Thursday.  Yes, Thursday will be excellent.  John will be
there, Mrs. Palmer, and he will make his excuses to you in person."

"You may tell him I shall expect a very abject apology," fussed Mrs.
Palmer, and really meant it, for she disliked having people take her
invitations lightly.

"I'm sure he would have been here this afternoon if he possibly
could," Rodrigo insisted.  He bade them both good-bye, adding, "At
four on next Thursday then."

Outside the sun had been driven under cover by gray clouds.  The
bright May afternoon had turned raw and a brisk wind whipped up Fifth
Avenue.  Rodrigo greeted the penetrating cold with pleasure.  He set
off on foot down the sidewalk, alongside the tumultuous sea of
home-going motors and omnibuses, at a rapid pace.  He had the feeling
of having escaped from a close, perfumed atmosphere fraught with
peril.  He tried to laugh at himself for styling Mrs. Porter Palmer's
party thus.  It was Elise Van Zile who had changed the atmosphere.
He needed a refreshing in the late afternoon open air.

When he reached the austere entrance to Dorning and Son he paused and
went in, though it was nearly six o'clock.  He opened the door to
John's office and found it empty.  From the open door of Mary Drake's
alcove came the sound of a typewriter, and he strode to her doorway.
She greeted him in a friendly fashion.  Indeed Rodrigo, if he had
been looking for it, might have caught something more than friendship
in her shy, pleased acknowledgment of his unexpected presence.  He
sank down with a sigh in the chair beside her desk, transferred his
hat and stick to the clothes-tree, and lighted a cigarette.

It had suddenly occurred to him that it was very pleasant indeed
sitting here alone resting with Mary Drake--Mary, who was just as
beautiful as Elise, though in a far different way; wholesome,
efficient, good pal Mary.

"Where's John?" he asked.

"He went away with Mr. Rosner.  He said he probably wouldn't be back
this afternoon."

"Did they come to terms about the vase?"

"Yes, John sold it to him for five thousand dollars which is three
thousand dollars less than it is worth, as you know.  But that's John
for you.  Poor Mr. Rosner was half-crazy with anxiety.  It seems this
man who owned the other vase is a Tartar to deal with.  He insisted
upon full restitution for the theft, and Mr. Rosner did not have a
cent of insurance.  In a way, Rodrigo, it would have been a Godsend
if John hadn't sold him the vase."

"Mary, I didn't realize you were so hard-hearted," Rodrigo bantered.

"Well, if Mr. Rosner couldn't have replaced the stolen property, he
would have had to go out of business, I guess.  And that would have
been the best thing in the world for him.  I visited his shop the
other noon, Rodrigo, and it is a mess.  He will never succeed.  The
shop is too small, dark and unprepossessing.  His choice of stock has
been abominable--a lot of shoddy originals that nobody wants to buy,
mixed in with palpable fakes that wouldn't deceive the most ignorant
amateur collector.  And Mr. Rosner is an irritating, stubborn person,
the worst possible type of salesman in this business."

"But he must be making some money, if he can pay five thousand
dollars cash on short notice."

"He didn't pay for it.  John has taken him around to Mr. Bates, the
lawyer, and is having a note drawn up for the amount.  Probably he
will never collect it."

A silence followed, broken as Mary resumed her typing.  Rodrigo
watched her deft fingers as they twinkled over the keys, and later as
she signed the letter with Dorning's name, sealed it, and placed it
in its envelope.  Then, with a little tired sigh, she started
clearing her desk of papers, preparatory to leaving.  But he did not
want her to leave him.  There was such cool comfort in having Mary
near him.  He suddenly told himself quite calmly that this thing that
he had been increasingly feeling for Mary was the real wholesome kind
of love that a man feels for the woman he marries and wants for her
soul rather than for her beauty, the kind of love that he had never
had for any woman before.  Since he knew that to tell her of it now
would spoil everything, he merely said, "You work too hard, Mary.
You ought to have more fun.  Why don't you telephone your mother that
you are stopping in town for dinner with me to-night?  Then we will
go to some quiet place to eat, and a show later, and I'll get you
home before midnight."

He realized with surprise that he was trembling with anxiety like a
schoolboy who has invited a girl to his first dance.

Mary, who had risen to get her hat, turned and peered at him with a
look in which there was shy pleasure.  He had never since that fatal
mistake on his first day there, approached her socially before.  "It
would be fun," she said.  "And it happens that mother wouldn't be
left alone.  My aunt is staying with us.  I'll see."

She called a number in Brooklyn and spoke tenderly to her mother.
She hung up the receiver slowly, turned and said to him, "Mother is
willing.  Go out for a few minutes while I give a few dabs to my
hair."




CHAPTER X

They dined at a little French restaurant just off Madison Avenue.  In
this quiet atmosphere of good food, simple furnishings and honest
citizens and their wives and sweethearts, with Mary pleased and very
pretty opposite him, Elise Van Zile fled very far into the distance.
Rodrigo had banned all talk of business for the evening.  He wanted
Mary to tell him about herself, he said.  This violated a little the
embargo against shop talk, for Mary's interests it developed, lay
almost wholly in her mother's welfare and in schooling herself for an
executive position with Dorning and Son.  She expressed regret that
she had never had the opportunity to travel abroad and visit the
great art centers of Europe.  She seemed to believe that Rodrigo's
career, before joining Dorning and Son, had consisted of a rigid
course of training and later of travel with art battling with
occasional ladies in the foreground.  He gently drew the conversation
around to a more personal basis.  Almost pathetically anxious to make
a good impression upon her, he yet gently wished to disillusion her
regarding his past.  Any other course would not be honorable.  For
some day soon he hoped to tell her that he loved her.

They saw a very sprightly musical comedy together, a gay little show
in which a brother-and-sister dancing pair, who were the ruling rage
of the town, starred and gave an exhibition of spontaneous vivacity
and grace such as one seldom sees behind the footlights.  The whole
entertainment was keyed to their joyous pitch, and, though the other
performances fell somewhat short of the pace set for them, the
impression left with the audience at the final curtain was such that
a congenial warmth seemed to envelop the outgoing throngs.

Rodrigo wisely did not suggest further tarrying amid the Broadway
lights, and, starting their long taxi ride back to Brooklyn, both
Mary and he were very cheerful and feeling very kindly indeed toward
each other and the world.  And yet he did not make love to her,
though she sat as close to him as had Sophie Binner in a similar
taxi.  There was a light in Mary's eye as she turned to him that he
was almost awed to see.  As they drew up to her door, he told
himself, with thumping heart, that she would not resent it if he
kissed her.  Yet he helped her from the taxi with almost too much
politeness and stood at the door of her rather antiquated brownstone
house as she slipped in her key.

"I would invite you in to meet my mother, Rodrigo," she said, "but
she is probably asleep.  You will come some other time?"

"I would like to, Mary, very much," he replied.

He shook her hand and held it while she thanked him for a very nice
time.  Then he turned, the door closed, and she was gone.

During the next few days he made no effort to press the advantage he
had won in establishing their relations upon a more personal basis.
Mary would not like him to, he knew, and he was desperately anxious
not to offend her.  The affairs of Dorning and Son took him
continually into her presence, and he sensed a change in her attitude
toward him which she could not conceal.  It made him very happy.

On Wednesday of that week, which was the first of June, a matter of
vast importance to Rodrigo, a matter of genuine pleasure to both
himself and the whole personnel of Dorning and Son, reached its
consummation.  Rodrigo was made a partner in the firm.

Henry Dorning broke his long confinement at Greenwich by making the
trip into New York for the occasion.  The papers had been drawn up by
Emerson Bates, and the meeting was held in the lawyer's offices, a
many-doored domain of thick carpets, glass-topped desks, soft-footed
clerks, and vast arsenals of thick books.  It was a dignified,
congenial ceremony, having seemed to Rodrigo to have the effect of
being received into an ancient and honorable order, of becoming a
part of the Dorning family, as well as receiving stock in a very
lucrative business.

Henry Dorning, looking thinner and whiter than Rodrigo had ever
remembered him, but happy and keen-witted, signed the papers and
shook hands with his new partner.

"I know you are going to be an even greater asset to Dorning and Son
than ever now--in more ways than one," he said, and Rodrigo wondered
if the significance of his remark lay in the promise made to broaden
John Dorning.  Well, there was the tea to Elise Van Zile and her aunt
to-morrow.  John had promised to be there.  Rodrigo had been trying
not to look forward to that occasion.

Later in the day, Henry Madison, gray-haired manager of Dorning and
Son, whom Rodrigo had learned to respect for his vast knowledge of
his job, sought out the new member of the firm, congratulated him,
and said cordially, "I am mighty glad about this, Rodrigo.  I confess
now I was a bit dubious about you when you first came here.  Damned
narrow-mindedness, that's all.  I've long since changed my mind, and
I don't know of a man I'd rather be working for than you."

"And I don't know of anybody I'd rather have say those nice things to
me than you, Mr. Madison," Rodrigo replied.  This was not quite true,
for a few minutes previously he had been congratulated by Mary Drake.

The next afternoon he reluctantly left an accumulation of work to fly
up to the apartment and supervise for the last few minutes the
efforts of Mrs. Brink, the housekeeper who worked part-time for John
and him, to prepare the place and the collation for the tea to Elise
Van Zile and her aunt.  John had promised to come up within the next
half hour.  Mrs. Brink, having arranged things to his satisfaction,
left, and Rodrigo had just completed a change in attire when the
telephone rang.

Mrs. Palmer's voice came over the wire.  "Dear Count Torriani," she
almost quavered, "I have never felt so mortified and so sorry.  I
should never have accepted your engagement for tea this afternoon.
It completely slipped my mind at the time that it was the date of the
Wounded Soldiers' Bridge and Bazaar at the Plaza.  And--will you ever
forgive me?--I quite lost track of my engagement at your apartment
until just this minute.  I am chairman of one of the Bazaar
committees, you see.  And here I am at the Plaza, and, really, it
would be impossible to get away.  Will you have mercy, dear Count
Torriani, and forgive me and invite me some other time?"  The poor
old lady seemed on the verge of bursting into tears.

A great load was lifting from Rodrigo's mind, and he had difficulty
in restraining the relief in his voice.  "Certainly, Mrs. Palmer.
Don't worry in the least.  I shall miss the pleasure of your company,
and that of your niece, but we can easily make it some other time.
Don't put yourself to any inconvenience by leaving your friends.  I
am not annoyed in the slightest."

He hung up the receiver and smiled into the mirror above the
telephone.  The smile departed as the apartment bell rang.  But then
he thought it must be John, who had doubtless mislaid his key.
Rodrigo walked over to the door and opened it.

"Am I late?" smiled Elise Van Zile, very beautiful and calm on the
threshold.  "Has my aunt arrived yet?"

Rodrigo, concealing his feelings, bowed her in politely.  "Please
come in.  Mrs. Palmer hasn't come yet."  He was puzzled, and both
happy and annoyed to see her.

When he had closed the door, she turned her dark face to him and gave
a short laugh of defiant geniality.  "What is the use of pretending?
I have just come from the Plaza.  I left my aunt as she was going to
telephone you that she wasn't coming.  But the Bazaar is a frightful
bore, and I wasn't to be cheated out of my engagement with--your art
treasures.  If you are displeased or shocked, please send me away at
once.  But you aren't, are you?"

"Of course not," he replied almost too promptly.  "Won't you sit
down?"  She sank into John's favorite chair, and Rodrigo took a seat
away from her.  Her quick eyes understood the precaution, and a
small, mocking glint beamed for a moment in their cool depths.

"Oh, please don't be so terribly polite with me," she chaffed.  "It
doesn't become a man like you, and I don't especially fancy it."  She
turned idly to a painting over the mantelpiece.  "I see you have the
sign of your avocation continually before you."

His eyes followed hers.  "You mean the prize fight?  It is an
original by George Bellows, one of your few real American artists.
Poor chap, he died in his prime.  But why my 'avocation'?"

"When I first met you--at the night club--you had just knocked some
poor person sprawling, if I remember rightly."

Rodrigo blushed.

She added significantly.  "That is what first interested me in you.
I might otherwise consider you merely the usual effete foreign titled
gentleman.  I adore strong men.  I especially adore prize fights and
attend them whenever I have the chance."  She leaned back
challengingly.  "Now tell me that I am bold and and unfeminine."

"I think you're quite wonderful," he said with sudden emphasis, and
moved to a chair nearer to her.  She leaned closer.  Her mask-like
face softened, and she laid her thin, graceful fingers upon his
chair.  She showed no signs of displeasure as he laid his hand upon
hers.

She had succeeded in moving him again.  She knew now that she could
mold him to her wish, but she did not wish to do so quite yet.  So
she professed to ignore his pressure upon her hand, and commented,
"This is an adorable place.  You must be frightfully rich, if you
will pardon my vulgarity in mentioning it."

"I'm not rich," he said.  "The place is Dorning's."

"Really?"  She shot a quick glance at him and, involuntarily, made a
motion to withdraw her hand.  "But the car outside is yours.  I have
seen you driving it."

"That is Dorning's too."  Her evident interest in this question of
money cooled his ardor somewhat, drew him back toward earth.  He said
plainly, "Dorning has a couple of millions in his own name, but I
haven't a nickel, except what I earn by working hard every day."

She arose thoughtfully after a moment.  As he rose to his feet also,
she swept him with admiring eyes.  But her attitude had subtly
changed.  She had ceased to wish him to make love to her.

"Your friend, Mr. Dorning--is he married?" she asked carelessly.

"No.  He takes little interest in girls."  She accepted a cigarette,
and he held the match for her.  Lighting his own, he wondered swiftly
if such a glamorous lady would consider the quiet John Dorning worth
trying her charms upon.  "I am expecting Mr. Dorning here at any
moment," he offered.  It would be more amusing than anything else to
see her focus her alluring artillery upon his friend, he decided.  He
had every confidence that she would find John impregnable.

"I shall be interested to meet a New York millionaire who is not
interested in girls," she said.  Was there a challenge in her remark?
Rodrigo wondered.  He was still considering the question when John
Dorning turned the key and walked hurriedly into the room, stopping
at the sight of the visitor.

Rodrigo introduced them.

"I had expected to meet my aunt, Mrs. Palmer, here, but she has not
arrived," Elise explained.  "Of course I am leaving at once.  I was
just saying good-bye to Count Torriani."

Astonishment and a tribute to her cleverness were written upon
Rodrigo's face.  Her whole voice and manner had changed suddenly from
those of a virile sophisticated woman to a demure clinging vine,
humbly asking John not to misunderstand her.  And she was boldly
counting upon Rodrigo for an ally.  She was a superb actress.  For
the first time since their acquaintance, Rodrigo saw John Dorning's
face light up with interest toward a woman other than his sister or
Mary Drake.

"I've just been admiring your perfectly wonderful place," she said
naïvely to John, flattering admiration in her eyes.  "You have
furnished it so exquisitely.  I am such a novice in the arts.  You
must let me come to your galleries some day and have you enlighten
me."

To Rodrigo there was something uncanny and alarming in the way John
hung upon her words, stared at her.  It was as if she had a different
method for fascinating every man she met, as if she had instinctively
sensed what no woman had hitherto discovered--a way to interest John
Dorning.

"I'd be tickled to death to have you visit our shop," Dorning
floundered.

"I've been fascinated by what Count Torriani has told me about it,"
she smiled gravely.  "And I'm especially interested to meet the owner
of it all.  And now, really, I must go."

"My car is outside," Dorning offered eagerly.  "I--that is,
Rodrigo--will drive you home."

"Don't bother, please, either of you," she replied.  "I'd be
frightened to ride with Count Torriani.  He flashed by me the other
day so rapidly that he did not see me at all."

This, Rodrigo knew, was a prevarication.  He had not driven a car in
any park anywhere since Elise Van Zile's arrival in New York.

"I know," Dorning laughed.  "He does drive like a comet.
But--er--I'm a regular snail at the wheel.  If Rodrigo doesn't
mind----"

"He doesn't," Rodrigo cut in rather sullenly.

John turned eagerly toward her, and she said gayly, "Very well, Mr.
Dorning, and you may drive just as slowly and carefully as you know
how."

"Fine," returned John.  "We'll take a turn in the park on the way.
It's a wonderful afternoon."  He hurried to open the door for her.

"Good afternoon, Count Torriani, the tea was delicious," she said
suavely, dark, ironic eyes upon his grave face.  He glanced at the
undisturbed tea things upon the little taboret, shrugged his
shoulders, and bent over her hand.  Vexed as he was with her, he
could not kiss her hand without feeling a little emotion within him.

He watched her disappear into the hall.  To John Dorning, following
her, he called suddenly, "John, you'll need your hat, won't you?"
John shamefacedly returned for it.  Rodrigo handed it to him with a
smile.

Rodrigo sank down into a comfortable chair, lighted a cigarette, and
thoughtfully poured himself a cup of the neglected tea.

It was an hour later that John returned, flushed by the wind and
something that had nothing to do with the elements.  Rodrigo was
still in the chair, trying to read.

"You didn't mind my running off with Miss Van Zile?" John asked, with
a strange indication in his voice that he didn't care whether his
friend minded or not.  He was excited, eager to confide.

"Not at all," returned Rodrigo, "but John----"

John had lighted a cigarette and was walking around the room.  "She's
wonderful, isn't she, Rodrigo?" he said suddenly.  "A very remarkable
and very beautiful girl.  She's never been to New York before, she
says.  She's frightened with the city, but eager to see the sights.
I've made several engagements with her to show them to her."

Rodrigo was silent.

John enthused on.  "Rodrigo, if I fell in love, it would be with that
kind of a girl--frank, unspoiled, sweet and lovely.  She has
something Eastern women utterly lack.  They are all so sophisticated
and blasé.  You could never imagine such a woman marrying me for my
money, for instance."

Rodrigo wondered if he was a coward.  He ought to warn John that he
was playing with dynamite, that this girl was everything that his
friend thought she was not.  But John was so utterly absorbed in her.
And he, Rodrigo, had promised Henry Dorning to show his son something
of worldly women.  Here was John's opportunity to secure an
education.  Probably with no serious results.  Elise must be playing
with Dorning, and it couldn't last.  She could have no serious
intentions toward John.  He was exactly the opposite of the type of
man that interested her.  Rodrigo, with no sense of self-flattery,
even suspected shrewdly that she had played up to John with the
object of making John's room-mate jealous.

And so, he decided, for the time being, that he would keep silent.




CHAPTER XI

Rodrigo attended a private auction of Flemish art the next morning
and did not reach the office until noon-time.  Having glanced through
his mail, he thrust his head into John's office to tell him of the
purchases he had made.  He was quite well pleased with himself and
was looking forward to Dorning's commendation on his bargains.  Mary
Drake was alone in the office.

"Good-morning, Mary," called Rodrigo.  "Has John gone to lunch
already?"

He saw with a little uneasiness that something of the usual warmth
with which she greeted him had fled from her eyes and voice.  "Yes,
he is lunching with a Miss Van Zile at the Plaza."

Rodrigo frowned.  His high spirits were somewhat quenched.  He
entered and walked over toward Mary and sat down.  He looked at her a
moment, hesitated, then said abruptly, "Mary, if your best girl
friend was attracted to a chap who you knew was no good, what would
you do about it?"

She regarded him seriously and said rather pertly, "I would make very
sure first that my opinion of the man's unworthiness was correct."

"And if you had made sure--then what?"

She gave a little helpless gesture.  She was so serious that he was
on the point of asking her what was troubling her.  "How can you make
sure?" she asked gravely.  And went on, "I used to think that first
impressions of people were instinctively the right ones.  That
everything after that just had the effect of clouding things, of
leading to wrong judgments.  Recently I changed my mind.  I decided
that what a person has been in the past has nothing to do with the
present.  I thought people could change, could find themselves, and
become new men--or women.  Now--I don't know."

He tried to take her delicate, white hand, but it eluded his.
"Mary," he asked softly, "are you thinking of me when you say these
things about--first opinions?"

He took her troubled silence for an affirmation.

"Has someone been talking to you since about me?" he queried
intuitively.

Mary, who was never one for groping about in the dark, replied, "A
girl by the name of Sophie Binner was in this morning.  She asked for
you.  When she found you weren't here, she grew quite loud and
troublesome, and Mr. Madison referred her to John.  I couldn't help
but hear some of the conversation between them, though I left when I
discovered its private nature."

"Sophie Binner?" he repeated, screwing his forehead into a frown.
"But I haven't seen her for several months.  She is an actress I knew
in England--and, for a short time, here.  But she has been on the
road with her company, and I haven't even written to her."

"You must have written to her some time or other."

"Why, what do you mean, Mary?"  He had never seen the usually calm
and capable Mary agitated so.  It agitated him in turn.  Sophie was
not above making trouble, he knew, especially after the unfriendly
manner of their last parting.

"I don't want you to question me any further, Rodrigo," said Mary
nervously.  "I have told you quite all I know.  You will have to get
the rest from John.  Probably he won't mention it to you.  He hates
trouble of all kinds--particularly sordid troubles--and he will be
anxious to shield you.  And I think you shouldn't allow yourself to
be shielded, in this case."

"Certainly not.  I'll ask him what happened at once."

But Rodrigo did not have the opportunity to broach the subject of
Sophie to his partner during the remainder of the day.  John did not
return from his luncheon engagement until after three, when he
hurried in breezily, a carnation in his buttonhole and a flush upon
his face that caused the employees out in the gallery to look
significantly at each other and smile approvingly.  The head of the
concern had never looked so happy.  John closeted himself at once
with a couple of art buyers who acted in the capacity of scouts for
Dorning and Son.  By the time Rodrigo judged Dorning was free and
went in search of him, John had again disappeared, this time, Mary
said, to dress for dinner.

Rodrigo found John in their apartment, arrayed in his evening
clothes, administering the final touches to his necktie.  The Italian
told himself a little ironically that Elise Van Zile had reversed the
social order of the day in their lodgings--now it was John who was
donning festive attire almost every evening and setting out upon
social expeditions, and Rodrigo who was left home to settle in a
chair with a book.  Formerly it had been the reverse.  Rodrigo
remarked banteringly about this.

"But I have such a wonderful reason for deserting you," John cried.
"How she ever happened to decide to like me, when you were available,
Rodrigo, I don't know.  She is such a beautiful creature--she could
have the pick of all the men in the world.  And she's just as sweet
as she is beautiful.  You don't think that I deliberately went out to
oust you from her affections, do you, Rodrigo?"  John spoke so
earnestly that Rodrigo gave a short laugh of reassurance.  But there
was a note of anxious pity in it also.  Poor old John.

"I understand that you saw another friend of mine to-day, also,"
Rodrigo said, lighting a cigarette and flicking the match into the
open grate.

John dropped his thin fingers from his tie and replied quietly.  "Did
Mary tell you?  I asked her not to."

"She evidently thought it better that I should know, and I think she
is right, as usual.  What did Sophie Binner want of me--and you?"

John walked over to his friend and put his hands upon Rodrigo's
shoulders.  He suggested, "Please don't ask me any more about her,
Rodrigo.  You'll never see or hear from her again.  Why not let it go
at that?"

Rodrigo replied impatiently, "I'm not a baby, John, I know more about
women like Sophie than you do.  What was she up to?"

John shrugged his shoulders and decided to make a clean breast.  "She
looked like the devil--thin and badly dressed.  She said her show had
failed, left the whole company stranded out in Pocatello, Idaho.
Christy and the company manager skipped and went back to England.
Sophie pawned her jewels and clothes and just scraped together enough
money to get her to New York.  So she came to you for help."

Rodrigo relaxed with relief.  "Fair enough," he admitted.  "I'll
stake her to a trip home.  Why didn't you tell her to go away and
come back again when I was there?"

John hesitated.  "She insisted upon some money at once.  She
had--some letters from you.  I read a couple of them, and they were
really pretty serious stuff, Rodrigo.  You were never a calm
letter-writer.  And writing letters to a certain type of woman is
very had business in this country.  There are always shyster lawyers
around ready to pounce upon them and turn them into money.  And she
said--well, that you were in her apartment the night her show opened.
She mentioned a colored elevator man whom she could summon as a
witness, if necessary.  But, damn it, I don't believe you were,
Rodrigo."  John looked at his friend anxiously.

"I was just there for a minute, and it was perfectly harmless,"
Rodrigo said at once.  "It didn't mean a thing and she probably
played it up merely to give me a black eye with you.  As a matter of
fact, I recall that the elevator boy did ride us up and wasn't there
when I came down the stairs later.  I had a fearful row with her and
she's probably out for revenge.  But what's Sophie's game
anyway--blackmail?  She can't get away with it."

John replied, "She threatened to sue you for breach of promise to
marry her, said you had jilted her in London once before.  She wanted
five thousand dollars to call it off.  I knew she didn't have a case,
but I thought it was just as well to keep her quiet.  So I gave her
two thousand dollars.  Then I stopped in at the apartment house
address she gave me and for a fifty dollar bill persuaded the colored
elevator boy that you had never been there."

Rodrigo shook his head and smiled.  Was there ever a friend like this
innocent-wise John Dorning?

"You're a prince, John," Rodrigo said sincerely.  "But you shouldn't
have done it.  You should have let me face the music."  He turned
almost fiercely and paced the floor a moment.  Returning, he faced
John and cried, "I don't know why you have such a sublime faith in
me, John.  God knows I've given you no reason for it.  I was in
trouble when you first met me.  And that wasn't the first time, as
you must have known.  And yet you accepted me as a friend and you
gave me a start that's resulted in the happiest time of my life.
Now, damn it, I throw you down again.  I guess I'm just bad."

John laid his hand on the Italian's shoulder.  "No, I won't have you
condemning yourself.  You've been strictly business since you've been
over here, I know.  This Binner affair is a carry-over from the past.
Your letters didn't mean anything, even though they sounded pretty
intimate.  And that episode in her apartment was just a peculiar
combination of circumstances, I can see that."

"Oh, don't make me out a saint, John," Rodrigo cried impatiently.
"If those crooks in the hall hadn't jolted it out of my head--oh,
well, what's the use.  Once a weakling, always a weakling."

"Not at all," John retorted.  "I'll admit there's one kink in your
character I don't understand.  I don't see why a chap who is as
unselfish, straightforward and worldly wise as you are, can--well,
make a fool out of himself with a certain type of woman.  It's
uncanny."

"It's in my blood.  I'll never be able to be absolutely sure of
myself," Rodrigo flung out hopelessly.  His hands were nervously
fingering the table against which he was leaning.  He was thinking
neither of Sophie nor of Rodrigo.  He was seeing the white,
disappointed face of Mary Drake, and he knew now what had been
troubling her.  It did not occur to him to be thrilled that she
should care enough about him to be troubled.  He was afraid, afraid
for his love and his happiness, because he was his own worst enemy.
His nervous, groping fingers closed upon a marble figurine, an
exquisite carving of a hooded cobra, head raised and ready to strike
at a tiger.  The tiger, about to spring, had paused and stood, eyes
upon the snake, as if fascinated.  It was among his art treasures
that he had brought from Italy.

"You'll be sure of yourself," John was saying, "when the right girl
comes along."  He smiled, and Rodrigo realized with a pang that John
was thinking of his right girl, Elise Van Zile.

"What chance will I ever have with the right sort of girl when the
wrong sort may come along first?"  And Rodrigo too was thinking of
Elise.  He suddenly realized that his fingers were digging into
something hard until they hurt.  He looked down at the figurine, and
lifted it.

"Here I am!" he cried.  "I'm this tiger!  I never told you why I
brought this figurine with me, why I've always cherished it, have I?
Well, one reason is because my father gave it to me when I was a boy
as the memento of a very exciting afternoon.  It happened in India
when I was about fourteen years old.  We were riding on an elephant,
and we could see over a high wall into a sort of a lane that led to
an enclosure where a chap who used to make a business of capturing
wild animals for museums and circuses kept his stock.  He let the
beasts roam around in there, and my father would take me to the other
side of the wall to see them.

"Well, on this afternoon, a big, silky tiger came walking down the
lane.  Suddenly, when he was just about opposite us, he stopped
short--like this statue--his head down.  He stared at something.  We
followed his shining eyes.  A cobra had slipped out of the box in
which the chap kept his snakes.  The tiger stared as if paralyzed,
fascinated, a yard from the snake's head.  A cobra!  That's the wrong
kind of a girl--a cobra.  Mind you, this tiger could have killed the
thing with one blow of his paw.  He could have killed a lion, or
scattered a regiment.  Yet he stood there, his eyes held by the eyes
of the cobra.  All at once he tossed his head up and took a step
backward--and the cobra struck."

"Struck!  Did he kill the tiger?"

"I don't know.  I felt sick.  My father saw how white I was, and we
left at once.  Several months later he saw this figurine in a shop in
Calcutta and bought it.  He gave it to me."

John looked at him and said slowly, "Perhaps a cobra can't really
kill anything as big and strong as a tiger."

"It can make it bad for him, though.  I can remember Dad cursing that
he didn't have a gun with him.  A gun!  That's you, John.  When I've
been walking lately, I've usually had you along, and I've been pretty
safe from cobras."

"It's safer not to go walking at all."

"Well, even a tiger has to have some diversion," Rodrigo tried to
lighten up the serious turn the conversation had taken.  As John
walked over to the mirror and resumed his adjusting of his cravat,
Rodrigo said suddenly, "And guns too, John--sometimes guns don't act
as they should, very good guns, too.  And cobras raise the dickens
with them too."

But John had hardly heard him, much less gotten the meaning of his
friend's cryptic speech.  And Rodrigo was instantly glad.  John was
so infatuated with Elise that mere words would never undeceive him.
It must be something stronger than words.  Likewise, Rodrigo must
make very sure that Elise Van Zile was what he had described to John
as the cobra type of woman.

After John left, Rodrigo sat down and tried to interest himself in a
large, profusely illustrated volume on interior decoration.  But he
was in no mood to concentrate upon the hopelessly conventional
illustrations and the dry, prosaic text.  He flung the book down at
length, and, lighting his pipe, walked nervously about the apartment.
He was thinking of John and Elise Van Zile, and of himself.  His
feeling toward the sudden infatuation of his friend for Mrs. Palmer's
niece and Elise's sudden interest in John contained not one atom of
jealousy.  Had she been the girl John thought she was, Rodrigo would
have been delighted and would have rendered the match every
assistance.

But Elise, Rodrigo kept telling himself, was the girl _he_ thought
she was.  This business to-day of Sophie Binner, this tale of the
cobra he had related to John, this whole raking up of his past had
had a depressing effect upon him.  The world looked awry that evening.

He confessed, after fifteen minutes of aimless walking about, that he
was perhaps seeing things through a glass darkly.  But of this much
he was quite certain: Elise Van Zile was clever.  Though John Dorning
was not the type of man who appealed to her, she might decide to
marry him for his money.  Married or single, she would always be
selfish, unscrupulous.  She wanted a rich, safe husband.

If the husband were John Dorning, this would bring tragedy.

Having arrived at this conclusion, Rodrigo tried to denounce the
whole thing as nonsense and, catching up his hat, departed from the
apartment in search of something to eat, though he wasn't in the
least hungry.  He wanted to get out, get away from himself, get where
there were people, noise, laughter.

He walked over to Broadway and deliberately chose a cheap restaurant
where race-track touts, vaudeville and burlesque actors and
actresses, theatrical agents and motion picture press agents absorb
indigestible food.  But the gum-chewing waitresses and clattery
crockery failed to divert him.  He hardly touched his food.  Rising,
he paid what the muscular waitress had punched on his ticket, and
walked back to the apartment through the surging tide of the Broadway
theatre traffic.

Back in his living-room, he settled down with his book again.  But he
could not read.  He fell to brooding again.  And out of his brooding
came finally a mad plan to save John Dorning.  As well have the game
as the name, Rodrigo laughed ironically.  He had done so many foolish
things for his own pleasure.  God might now forgive this last one if
it were done unselfishly, to save a saint.  For John Dorning was
almost a saint to Rodrigo.  Their friendship was a thing almost
sacred.  But it was better to kill even this sacred thing, Rodrigo
reasoned solemnly, than to hurt John Dorning.

So the following afternoon he called Elise Van Zile on the telephone
from his office and, putting into his voice all the mellow intimacy
that he knew so well how to convey, he said, "I have missed you so
much, Elise.  John interrupted our last little chat just when it was
becoming so interesting, and took you away.  I'd so much more to tell
you.  We have such a great deal in common, as you were good enough to
say.  I'm wondering when I may see you again."

There was silence for a moment, and then her smooth tones came over
the wire, "Why, certainly.  Aunt Helen and I will be delighted to see
you any time."

He lowered his accents.  "Not, Auntie--you, you alone.  You said you
would like to come again to our apartment.  And this time I will
promise we won't be interrupted.  Not even by John.  I want so badly
to see you--Elise.  Won't you come?"

After a long pause, her voice came noncommittedly, "When?"

"On Saturday afternoon at three?"

Another long pause, and then she said faintly, "I shall be there."

Rodrigo hung up the receiver and took a long, deep breath.  Then he
walked into John's office and, taking advantage of Mary's temporary
absence, said, "John, I want you to promise me something."

"What is it, old man?  And why the terrifically serious look on your
face?"

Rodrigo forced a smile.  "I want you to stay away from the apartment
until three-thirty next Saturday afternoon," he said.  "At that time
I want you to meet me there, and probably I'll have something very
interesting to show you?"

"But my birthday isn't until next month, Rodrigo?" John bantered.
"Did you go out and buy that Gainsborough original I fancied so
much--or what?"

"Please don't ask any questions, John.  And believe that I'm deadly
serious.  Three-thirty.  Will you be there?"

"Why, of course--if you say so."

During the rest of the week, Rodrigo was like a man who has had the
date of his electrocution set.  He could not work, eat, nor sleep.
John remarked about it.  Mary Drake regarded him anxiously from
behind his back.

At noon the following Saturday, Rodrigo heard John leaving his office
and hastened to stop him.  He had not reminded John of his engagement
of the afternoon, but now he said,

"You haven't forgotten about coming to the apartment at three-thirty,
have you, John!"

"Oh, I'll be there.  You're so darned mysterious about it that you've
aroused my curiosity."

Rodrigo felt a grim satisfaction.  He did not purpose to have his
electrocution bungled by the absence of the man who was to turn on
the electricity.

Having with some awkwardness and difficulty disposed of Mrs. Brink,
the housekeeper, who showed a disposition to dawdle at her work so
that she might gossip with him, Rodrigo, at three o'clock that
afternoon, was trying desperately to interest himself in a newspaper.
He was arrayed in a purple silken dressing-gown.  Soft cushions were
piled invitingly upon the divan.  The shades had been drawn
discreetly, so that the room was in a semi-shadow.  Whisky and soda
stood upon a slim taboret.

He waited impatiently for fifteen minutes.  Then his nerves tingled
as he heard the elevator door outside roll open and someone stepped
out into the corridor.  An instant later the apartment bell chimed.
Rodrigo gravely arose.  His face broke into an excellent imitation of
a smile of hearty welcome.  He opened the door.  A freckle-faced,
gawky messenger boy grinned on the threshold, handed him two
telegrams and pointed with a chewed stump of a pencil where to sign
in the book.

Rodrigo, mystified and disappointed, broke the envelope of one of the
telegrams.  His face turned pale and his chin quivered, like a man
suddenly attacked with a chill, as he read:


    Congratulate me.  Elise and I married at Greenwich five minutes
    ago.  I am the happiest man in the world.

    JOHN.


He walked falteringly over to the deep armchair and sat down before
he had the courage to open the other yellow container.


    Sorry I had to miss our engagement.  Just as well perhaps.
    Forgive me for influencing John to break his date.

    ELISE VAN ZILE.


For the first time in his life, Rodrigo cursed a lady.  But mingled
with his resentment against her was a frank tribute to her
cleverness.  For he hadn't a doubt in the world now but that Elise
had seen through his stratagem and had taken this decisive step to
outwit him.




CHAPTER XII

One glorious morning, three weeks later, when the June sunshine
bathed Fifth Avenue in a benevolent light and the staff of Dorning
and Son edged over as near the doors and windows as possible and made
lugubrious remarks about their luck at being shut up from the
paradise outdoors, the door of Rodrigo's office was flung open and
John Dorning burst in.

"Rodrigo!" he cried, and stood there near the door smiling happily
and blushing furiously, looking wonderfully well and boyish.

Rodrigo sprang up at once and congratulated him heartily.

"I'm the happiest man in the world," John repeated the words of the
fateful telegram, and, Rodrigo admitted, he looked it.  His face was
bronzed and suffused with health, the result of many hours upon the
golf links and in the lake adjoining the elaborate Adirondack "lodge"
where the Dornings had been spending their honeymoon.  A feeling of
relief for the moment and optimism for the future swept through
Rodrigo.  Perhaps, after all, he had misjudged Elise.  Though, he
told himself, it is a very rare marriage that does not at least
survive the honeymoon.

"Sit right down and tell me how the elopement all happened," invited
Rodrigo gayly, "you old scoundrel."

"Well, to begin at the beginning," said John exuberantly, "I had an
engagement with Elise in the evening on that Saturday you wanted me
to come to the apartment in the middle of afternoon, do you remember?
Around noon-time Elise telephoned me and said she was sorry but she
would have to cancel the evening engagement.  She had to go to some
charity committee meeting or other with her aunt.  I insisted upon
seeing her, and she finally agreed that we would have luncheon
together and go for a short ride in my car.  I told her of my mystery
date with you, and we enjoyed a good laugh about it, old man, though,
of course, she insisted upon my keeping it.  And I assure you I had
every intention in the world of doing so.  But we got out on the Post
Road, and it was such a wonderful afternoon--well, anyway, I guess I
made love to her, and then miraculously she said she would marry me.
I said 'When?' and she replied, 'Oh, it would be so romantic to do it
at once.'  She was set against a fussy wedding of any kind.  Didn't
even want to let my dad or sister know.  I agreed, of course, being
darned lucky to get her any way at all.  So we stopped at Stamford.
Afterward I telephoned Dad and sent you a telegram, and we started on
our honeymoon."

"Great stuff!" Rodrigo enthused.  "John, for a lad who has always
fought shy of the ladies, you certainly put it over in whirlwind
style.  What are you going to do now?"

John hitched his chair nearer, beaming with high spirits.  "My luck
has kept right on rolling in, Rodrigo.  I happened to meet a chap
from home at the place we were staying.  He mentioned that Ned
Fernald was putting his new place on the market.  It seems Ned isn't
so well off as he's supposed to be, and building the place and
outfitting it has strapped him so completely that now he's anxious to
sell.  It's a peach of a big house, with lots of ground, in the
Millbank section, a new development.  I'm going to get in touch with
Ned, and Elise and I have agreed that if we can arrive at the proper
price, we'll buy it."

Rodrigo averred that it sounded excellent.  "But where is the
blushing bride?" he added.

"She's on her way to Greenwich.  I just said good-bye to her and her
aunt at Grand Central.  She's going to stop with Dad and Alice in
Greenwich until we get a place of our own."

"She's never met your folks, has she?" asked Rodrigo.  He wondered
what Henry Dorning would think of his daughter-in-law, whether his
experienced old eyes would penetrate to things in her that his
infatuated son had never dreamed of.

"I'm sure they'll love her as much as I do," John enthused.  "They
can't help it.  She's the greatest ever.  Dad knows Mrs. Palmer,
Elise's aunt, very well, so I got her to go along up."

Two hours later, he came back into Rodrigo's office to announce that
he was leaving to subway down-town and seek out Edward Fernald, who
was a minor partner in a brokerage house on Nassau Street.  John
confided further that he was, as yet, quite unable to settle down to
the workaday problems of Dorning and Son.  He was still walking upon
air.

"You'll have to put up with my incompetence for a while, till I get
used to the idea of being married to the world's greatest wife," he
pleaded smilingly with Rodrigo.

"Take your time," soothed the latter.  "I'll be indulgent.  We don't
have a marriage in the firm every day."

"I wish some nice girl like Elise would capture you," John offered
seriously.

Rodrigo laughed.  "Oh, that's what all you newlyweds preach to us
happy old bachelors."

Nevertheless he dropped in to see what Mary thought of the returned
and changed Dorning, after John had left.

"Mrs. Dorning is very lucky," said Mary.  "John is the sort who will
devote his whole life to making his wife happy."

She said it so positively that she put him a trifle on the defensive.
"Any normal husband would do that, wouldn't he?" he asked a little
challengingly.

She was silent a moment, and then she said, evidently out of a
troubled mind and into her typewriter, "Some men aren't equipped to
be normal husbands."

He looked at her gravely, his eyes full of love for her.  Some day
soon he was going to have it out with Mary, he told himself.  He
would have to.  Things couldn't go on with them as they had been.  He
had called upon her many times now out of office hours, met her
mother, taken Mary to the theatre, to art exhibitions, and to
concerts and the opera.  Always he had avoided making love to her,
because he was desperately afraid of losing her through having his
intentions misunderstood.  He had wanted, on many occasions, to sweep
her into his arms, to cover her face with kisses, to claim her for
his own, but he was afraid.  He could not risk kissing Mary until he
was very sure she loved him.  Before the Sophie Binner blackmailing
episode, he had been optimistic about Mary's feelings toward him.
But during the last few months the issue had been cast again into
doubt.

Frequently he told himself almost bitterly that if Mary loved him she
would be willing to forget utterly anything that had happened to him
in the past.  But this, in his more rational moments, he knew was
asking too much.  She was not the sort of girl who rushes blindly
into love.  Her whole character and training were influences in the
opposite direction.  Love must come upon her gradually.  She must be
very sure.  Americanized though he was by this time, the very fact
that Rodrigo was a man of another country from her own, with other
ideals and up-bringing, made the process of falling in love with him
for this serious-minded American girl groping and slow.  But, once he
had won her, he knew that she would be his forever, utterly, without
question or regret.  That was Mary Drake's way too.

Two weeks later John Dorning announced that he had bought the Fernald
house, and he eagerly discussed with Rodrigo furnishing the place
according to their high artistic standards.  The Italian, on one
pretext or another, declined several invitations to go to Greenwich
and look over the Fernald property and the married Elise.  John was
insistent that Rodrigo rush up and congratulate Elise in person, and
then just try and deny that John was the luckiest fellow ever born.
Elise had been asking for Rodrigo, John said, had urged John to
invite him up.  Rodrigo smiled benevolently, and declined.  He did
not, for the time being, wish to face this clever, attractive, and
triumphant young lady.

But, at last, when the John Dornings had actually moved into the
Fernald house and the rare old furniture and _objets d'art_, which
Rodrigo had helped to select, were installed to the young
householder's liking, Rodrigo could no longer decline the invitation
to spend a weekend with them without offending his friend.

Elise met them at the Greenwich station in a trim new little sedan.
Rodrigo congratulated her heartily, and she gave him very pretty
thanks.  She was looking exceptionally alluring, lending an exotic
distinction even to the tweedy sport clothes she was wearing.

"I am especially grateful to you, Rodrigo--I suppose I may call you
that now," she added, "because you were instrumental in bringing John
and me together."  Rodrigo glanced at her a little sharply, wondering
if there was a double meaning in this.  But her smile was serene,
though those enigmatic eyes were just a little narrower than normal.

"It is glorious out here.  I love it," she tossed over her shoulder
to him, as he sat, unusually quiet in the tonneau of the moving car
beside his bag and golf sticks.  And as she swept the car into the
newly made driveway of their artistic home of field-stone and stucco,
"Aren't we lucky to get this place?  It is the first home of my own
that I have ever had.  I love every stone in it."

Rodrigo admitted to himself that she was giving an excellent
imitation of a very happy young bride.

John showed him through the house later, and Rodrigo was very sincere
in his praise of their dwelling and its broad, attractive
surroundings.  The close-cropped lawn sloped down gradually to a
small lake, surrounded by willow trees, a body of fresh water that
eventually found its way into the neighboring sound.  John explained
that there was a concrete dam below, with a private bathing beach of
white sand and crystal-clear water.  Millbank was a new development,
very much restricted and exclusive, with a fine nine-hole golf course
just across the lake.  When Rodrigo cast pleased eyes upon the links,
John recalled that Warren Pritchard, on learning of Rodrigo's coming,
had immediately spoken for the guest's company on Sunday morning at
the Greenwich Country Club.

"I believe Ben Bryon and Lon Sisson are anxious for a revenge match
on account of the beating you and Warren gave them the last time,"
John explained, indicating by his tone of voice that he didn't
consider the engagement so pressing as Warren evidently did, and that
he would have preferred to retain Rodrigo's company himself.

"That will be fine," Rodrigo enthused.  "That is, if you haven't
other plans for me, John?"  John shook his head in the negative.

He motored to Stamford that evening with his host and hostess and
attended the first night of a polite comedy, destined for its New
York premiere the following week.  The play was not particularly
interesting, and Rodrigo paid more attention to the audience than to
the stage.  It was a mixed crowd of typical small-towners, well
dressed and highly sun-tanned people from adjacent Long Island Sound
resorts, and professionals from Broadway who were either interested
in the production or the players.  He recognized the producer of the
piece, a jolly, corpulent individual whom he had met at the Coffee
House Club.  They ran into each other in the outside lobby between
the first and second act, and the theatrical admitted blithely that
he had a "flop" and was debating whether to dismiss the company at
once and forfeit his deposit on the lease of the Broadway theatre or
chance a performance in New York.

To Rodrigo, walking down the aisle as the orchestra was playing the
unmelodious prelude to the second act, came the realization anew that
Elise was quite the most striking-looking woman he had ever known.
Her creamy white shoulders billowing up from her black evening dress,
her raven hair sleeked tightly against her skull, her dark eyes
either feeling or feigning vivacious interest as she inclined her
head to listen to John's animated conversation, she was easily the
most beautiful person in front or behind the footlights.  He sensed
the strong magnetism of her presence as he took the seat on the other
side of her, and she said smilingly to him, "I was telling John how
bad this play is, but he seems only to have noticed that the settings
are in atrocious taste."

"He's right," Rodrigo acknowledged, and, thinking this was rather
curt, added, "And so are you."

"You find the audience more interesting?" she asked shrewdly.

"Yes, part of it," he said quickly, without thinking, and then cursed
himself for betraying that she exerted some of her old spell over
him.  A sudden enigmatic smile crinkled her eyes and mouth as she
gazed full at him an instant, then turned abruptly to John.

He played golf with John's brother-in-law and his two companions the
next morning and had the satisfaction of being largely responsible
for another victory for Pritchard and himself.  The latter was as
tickled as if he had captured a championship.  "Come again next
week-end, Rodrigo, and we'll give these birds a real ride," he
proclaimed loudly for the defeated ones' benefit.  But Rodrigo would
not promise.

In the afternoon he pleaded pressure of work and an unbreakable
dinner engagement as an excuse for leaving.  John protested loudly,
but his guest was adamant.  At about five o'clock, they drove him to
the station.  Elise took the seat beside him in the tonneau and, just
before they reached the station, she asked, "When are we to see you
again?  I was in town two or three times last week.  Twice I
telephoned John for lunch, and he was too busy or out or something.
The next time, I warn you, I am going to invite you to give me
luncheon, Rodrigo, and you mustn't refuse me."  And as if to assure
him that her intentions were innocent, she repeated the same thing to
John in a louder voice.  He laughed back and said, "Of course.  I
want you two to be great friends."

"Isn't she the most wonderful wife in the world?" John whispered to
him as he grasped the step-rods of the train.

"Yes, she is a wonderful woman," Rodrigo replied sincerely, and
looked over John's head to return her languid wave of good-bye.

Going back in the train, he thought of her and John, and of their
chances for happiness.  He recalled the conversation Warren Pritchard
had hesitantly started on the way to the golf links that morning, and
then dropped.

"I say, Rodrigo," Warren had begun, after fumbling around obviously
for an opening, "I know it may sound caddish of me, and I shouldn't
be talking this way, but what really do you know of this lady whom my
brother-in-law has married?"

"Oh, I only know her slightly," Rodrigo had replied offhandedly.
"She comes of an excellent San Francisco family, I believe, connected
with the Palmers--your father-in-law knows the Palmers well."

"I wasn't thinking of her family.  But will she make old John happy?"

"Why not?"

"Oh, I don't know.  She isn't at all the sort I would have thought
John would have picked for a wife.  Very stunning woman, worldly
wise, she must have had hundreds of men eager to marry her.  John is
a fine chap, we all know, but he's not the kind to knock a beautiful
woman's eye out exactly."

"She seems to love him very much.  And he's crazy about her, of
course.  Their marriage looks very promising to me."

Warren shrugged his broad shoulders.  "Oh, well, it's as I thought.
If you do know anything more about her, you're too damned much of a
gentleman to spill it--and I'm not enough of a scoundrel to press you
for it.  I may add, though, in my own justification and with his
sanction, that my honored father-in-law is the one who is slightly
worried and who set me up to questioning you.  Frankly, he is a bit
suspicious of the lady.  And his judgment is not to be slighted, you
know; he has an uncanny faculty for fathoming folks."

The more praise for Henry Dorning's acumen, Rodrigo had thought, and
the more pity too, for it is not pleasant to note rumblings of
disaster from afar and to be unable either to warn or to confide.




CHAPTER XIII

About a week later, Rodrigo had a business conference that resulted
in an unexpected meeting and a pleasant adventure compensating in
some measure for his ill success in thwarting the clever Elise.

He had been conferring in the studio of a mural painter named
Washburn, who was doing some highly intricate work for Dorning and
Son, when he happened to look at his watch and discovered it was
after one o'clock in the afternoon.  Neither had had lunch, and
Washburn invited Rodrigo to accompany him to a luncheon gathering of
the Dutch Treat Club, an organization of the most successful artists,
authors and other members of the intelligentsia in New York, at the
Hotel Martinique.

The luncheon was already in progress when they entered the crowded
room, but they managed to find two vacant chairs at a round table of
chattering men.

"Well--it's the Count himself!" came a booming voice from the chair
beside Rodrigo and he stared into the welcoming face of Bill Terhune.

They had little opportunity to talk during the luncheon and the
program of entertainment that followed, consisting of an
ex-heavyweight champion pugilist, who offered racy reminiscences of
his famous victory over John L. Sullivan, and a very ebullient
Russian soprano.  But Washburn left them later, and Rodrigo enjoyed a
talk with his friend as they mingled with the crowds on sunshiny
Fifth Avenue.

"You look great, Bill," Rodrigo said sincerely.

"Haven't touched a drop since that night with Binner and her friend,"
Terhune declared solemnly.  "You know, that party taught me a lesson.
I got home the next night and found my wife had been very seriously
ill--an attack of ptomaine or something that blamed near carried her
off.  And I had lied to her and told her I was detained in town on
business.  She was feeling rotten when I phoned the lie, but she told
me of course to stay.  Well, it brought me to my senses, and I took
the pledge then and there.  You know, a fellow don't know how lucky
he is to have a wife like mine till he darned near loses her.  I'm
the model husband from now on, old boy.  Swore off my class reunion
at Princeton and everything."  Bill looked at his companion, a little
abashed at his long, intense confession.  He tried to pass it off by
saying more lightly, "Say, you ought to meet my wife.  Why don't you?"

"Why don't you let me then?" Rodrigo grinned in reply.

"By Jove, I will," Bill resolved.  "Say--I tell you.  I've got a
couple of extra tickets for the Princeton-Yale commencement baseball
game at Princeton Saturday.  Why don't you get somebody and come
along with us?  You'll like it.  You've never seen anything like
it--all the Princeton grads parading in costume, plenty of color and
jazz and all that sort of thing.  Have you got a girl or somebody to
take?  Not Binner, of course."

So it happened that Rodrigo drove Mary Drake over to the Terhune home
in East Orange the next Saturday bright and early in the morning.
Bill's wife proved to be a very pretty, vivacious girl of about
Mary's own age.  There was a three-year-old daughter who took to
Rodrigo and Mary at once and embarrassed them by asking innocently if
they were married.

They started off merrily, the girls in the back seat and the men in
front, and joined the long procession of blue and orange-and-black
bannered cars rolling along the road out of Newark and across the New
Jersey flats.

Princeton was jammed with gay throngs.  All the vacant lots were
dotted with reunion tents, and old and young men in Scottish
Highlander costumes, sailor suits, clown suits, and all manner of
outlandish rigs mingled with the plain citizens and pretty girls on
Nassau Street.  Having parked the car, they joined the mobs.  Bill
had to stop every few feet, it seemed to Rodrigo, to greet friends of
his college days.  Rodrigo judged that his companion must have been
the most popular man who ever went to Princeton.

Bill took them to lunch at his club down Prospect Street with its
close-cropped lawns and cool shade-trees.  Afterward he left them
momentarily to parade with his class into the athletic field, Rodrigo
escorting the two girls to their seats in the crowded grandstand.  It
was a gorgeous panorama of color, youth and vivacity.  Never had Mary
Drake seemed so happy and carefree.  Never had she smiled at him so
gayly and intimately, Rodrigo told himself.

To make the afternoon's pleasure complete, Princeton won the ball
game and the Terhune party stood up on the wooden boards and watched
the mad, whirling phantasmagoria of victory-crazed undergraduates and
graduates alike gyrating in dervish fashion in the age-old snake
dance down there on the scene of the triumph.

They motored back at a snail's pace, forced to throttle their speed
by the long lines of cars ahead of them.  They stopped in Newark and
had dinner at a clean little restaurant on South Broad Street.
Later, Rodrigo secured his own car from Bill's garage and, with
sincere expressions of thanks and farewell, left the happy Terhune
family waving at them from the trim suburban lawn.

"Oh, I have loved every minute of it!" Mary exclaimed when they were
alone.  "Thank you a thousand times for inviting me along."

"Its been wonderful to have you," he replied.  "You've added a lot to
my pleasure.  We'll have lots of nice little parties this summer,
Mary--at the beach and other places."

Later she said, as if she had been reflecting upon it for some time,
"I did not know you were acquainted with and liked quiet, homey
people like the Terhunes."

And he was very glad that Bill had changed.

The summer droned by, with the requisite number of heat waves, during
which the newspapers screamed in black headlines of prostrations and
of hundreds of thousands sleeping on Coney Island's sands; and the
compensating number of comfortable periods in between too.  John
Dorning showed an ever-growing inclination to spend these hot spells
away from the office, idling under the willows at Millbank.  In many
weeks, he did not appear on Fifth Avenue more than two or three days.
John was making up for the long years he had kept clerk's hours,
winter and summer.  For the first time in his life, he had learned
how to play.  He had found in Elise an interest even more confining
than Dorning and Son.  He was hardly happy away from her.

Rodrigo rather enjoyed the added responsibility placed upon his own
shoulders.  And he did not particularly mind the heat.  Frequently he
would bundle himself and Mary Drake, who had taken over some of the
recreant John's duties and was working harder than ever, into his
recently purchased roadster, late in the afternoon, and dash out of
the city's glare to Long Beach for a cooling swim.  They would have
supper at a shore roadhouse on the return, and he would deliver her
to her Brooklyn home while it was still early in the evening,
remaining for a chat with Mary and her mother or going back to New
York for a theatre or other engagement.  Rodrigo was quite sure that
Mrs. Drake, who was keen-witted in spite of her wan face and
mouselike quietness, liked him and approved of his interest in Mary.

Late in August, a museum project upon which John Dorning had been
working for nearly a year, abruptly came up for decision and the
committee in charge requested him to come out and meet with them.
Rodrigo offered himself as a substitute, but John's conscience
asserted itself at last and he declared he must really make the trip
in person.  It was the first time Elise and he had been separated,
and he did not fancy it in the least, though it would be for only
three days.  Nevertheless, he superintended the packing of the models
of the pieces Dorning and Son had submitted, saw them shipped off,
and followed them two days later.

The morning after he left, Rodrigo's telephone rang.  Elise was on
the wire inviting him to take her to lunch.  She was at Grand
Central, she said, and would meet him at twelve-thirty.  Rodrigo was
filled with a curious mixture of annoyance and pleasure.  She had
promised frankly in the presence of her husband to do this very
thing.  There could be no harm in it.  And yet he knew that there
would always be danger to him in being alone anywhere with this
woman, and the danger, he had to admit, was what gave the thing its
interest.  He finally issued the desired invitation and met her in
the lobby of the Biltmore.

She was the soul of cool loveliness and discretion as they chatted
over the salad and iced tea.  Her friendliness lulled to sleep the
resentment he now unconsciously always erected against her.

"I called you up one afternoon lately," she offered innocently,
stirring the tall, iced glass with the long glass spoon, "and they
told me at the office that you had gone to Long Beach swimming.  It's
so stiflingly hot this afternoon.  Wouldn't it be jolly to be out
there?"

He admitted that it would.

"You're thinking that I am frightfully bold," she admitted.  "And I
_am_.  Frightfully warm too.  Won't you, for John's sake, prevent
John's wife from perishing by taking her swimming?  Or did your
mother once warn you not to go near the water?"

She could have followed no surer course of goading him to comply with
her wishes.  Rodrigo flushed.  His dark eyes shone.  No woman had
ever before told him thus bluntly that he was afraid of her.  He
accepted the dare.  "I keep my car in a garage near here," he said
rather curtly.  "If you will wait a few moments in the lobby, I will
pick you up, and we will spend the afternoon as you suggest."

They hardly spoke as he whipped the car in and out through the
closely packed traffic of the uptown streets and the Queensboro
Bridge.  Once out beyond Long Island City, he pressed upon the
accelerator and conversation became almost impossible.  Long Beach
was nearly as crowded as upon a Saturday or Sunday.  It was by no
means an exclusive resort.  The children of the proletariat mingled
with paunchy stock brokers and with actresses looking strangely old,
with the artificial coloring washed off their faces by the relentless
salt water.

Elsie and Rodrigo changed into rented bathing suits.  Even in the
makeshift outfit, she looked amazingly well, and he was quick to tell
her so.  She acknowledged the compliment with her slow, languid
smile.  "You are quite an Adonis yourself, as you probably know," she
drawled, and raced him into the surf.  They alternately swam and
rested side by side upon the sand until dusk.  Elise seemed to be
content to act the witty, cheerful companion and Rodrigo dropped his
guard and enjoyed himself.  He had not known she could be so
impersonally charming.  This was the side of her varied personality
that she had shown to John, that had enthralled him.  Rodrigo could
understand the attraction which she had for his friend now.

Rodrigo clasped his hands under his head, sprawled at full length
upon the white sand and allowed thoughts of Dorning and Son and even
of Mary to slip from his mind.  He was oblivious of the world as he
looked idly out into the tumbling surf, oblivious of Elise until she
addressed a trivial, bantering remark to him.  He turned lazily to
face her and said, "You are a wonderful sport when you want to be,
aren't you, Elise?"

"I should arise and make you a pretty courtesy if it weren't so
warm," she replied with equal unconcern.  And, after an interval, she
added dryly, "You really fancy this stenographer-and-employer style
of spending an afternoon in the great open spaces?"

He looked at her quickly, but he decided that she alluded not to Mary
Drake in particular, but to the crowd in general that shared the sand
with them, and he had to admit that there were many couples among
them that seemed to answer her description.

"My tastes are simple," he said lightly.  "The proletarian ideas of
pleasures seem to appeal to me."

"I didn't know the European nobility had turned so democratic," she
jibed.

"The Prince of Wales is our mentor.  When on Long Island, do as the
Prince does.  But really, my title means very little, you know.  And
I am three-quarters an American by this time.  I took out my first
citizenship papers last week."

She protested at once, "You shouldn't have done that.  It means that
you renounce your title, doesn't it?  Rodrigo, you shouldn't.  Now I
suppose you will marry some simple American girl, have a house in
Westchester, and raise a brood of ruddy-faced little American
urchins."

"That would be great stuff," he admitted.

"Fancy the immaculately attired Count Torriani hoeing a garden," she
laughed.  "But I can't fancy it--it requires too much imagination for
such a warm day.  Moreover, I am hungry, kind sir.  Could you
possibly give me a lobster dinner somewhere about here?  I should
love it."

He sprang up at once with an exclamation of assent.  They dressed in
their respective bath-houses.  Later they dined slowly and
satisfactorily at the Hotel Nassau and started back for New York in
the sultry dusk of the summer evening.  The salt tang was heavy in
the air.  A slight breeze was making fitful efforts to blow in toward
them from the sea.  Most of the day-time sojourners at Long Beach had
already departed for apartment house dinners and engagements in town;
the night crowd had not yet arrived.  The roads were, in consequence,
comparatively deserted.

They spun along in silence for half an hour or more.  Then she said
quietly, "You have not tried to make love to me at all, have you?"

His hand trembled slightly on the wheel and he pretended not to have
heard her.

"Do you then find me less attractive than you once did, Rodrigo?" she
asked.

"You are very beautiful," he said gravely, without looking at her.
"But you happen now to be the wife of my best friend."

"In the suburban community in which we reside, it is considered quite
_au fait_ to flirt with one's friends' wives," she offered with
simulated innocence.

"Really?" he countered.  "But I am just a conventional New Yorker."

She had edged closer to him and the attraction of her presence was
undeniable.  But when, after several minutes, he showed no
inclination to pursue the theme, she slumped into the seat away from
him and said coolly, "You may drop me at my aunt's.  I have an
engagement with her to attend some fearful concert or other.  Unless
you would care to drive me all the way to Greenwich."

"I too unfortunately have an engagement," he prevaricated so quickly
that she recognized it as a prevarication.

Soon they were in the congested, sprawly, factory-studded Long Island
City and had joined the slow-moving line of cars headed across the
Fifty-ninth Street bridge for the metropolis.

He parted with her at the residence of Mrs. Porter Palmer, saying in
adieu, "I have truly enjoyed our little jaunt very much, Elise."  She
smiled and left him non-committedly.  He thoughtfully piloted the car
back to the garage.

After putting the car away, he walked back through the still
sweltering streets to his apartment.  A telegram rested upon the
center table.  It was from John Dorning and stated that unforeseen
developments would keep him in Philadelphia over the week-end.
Rodrigo smiled at John's probable whole-hearted annoyance at fate for
forcing him to remain at the home of the pompous chairman of the
library committee.

A special delivery letter, pink and delicately scented, arrived at
Rodrigo's office the next afternoon.


    DEAR RODRIGO:

    Please come out with us for the week-end.  John and I will be so
    delighted.  Telephone me when to meet you.

    ELISE.


He frowned and tore the note into bits.  Undoubtedly she too had
received word from John that he would not be home.  Why was she still
trying to involve him?  He tried in vain to excuse her, to convince
himself that she did not know of her husband's intended absence.  He
decided to ignore the invitation entirely.

John Dorning did not appear at his office until Tuesday morning.
Yes, he said, he had concluded his mission satisfactorily, though he
would probably have to return to Philadelphia a few weeks later to
supervise the installation of the paintings and statuary involved in
the deal.  He discussed the matter lugubriously in Rodrigo's office.

"Of course you, being a confirmed old bachelor, can't appreciate what
it means being away from your home and wife," he said half-seriously,
while Rodrigo smiled indulgently.  "I never was so glad to see Elise
in my life."  His face sobered a bit.  "But tell me, Rodrigo, there
is no--er--constraint of any kind between Elise and you, is there?
You are the same old friends, aren't you?"

Rodrigo was on his guard instantly.  "Of course.  Why?"

"Nothing--only she tells me she wrote you a letter, before she got my
wire that I wouldn't be home for the week-end, inviting you up, and
you never even acknowledged it."

"It was caddish of me," Rodrigo replied.  "I'm sorry.  I'll apologize
very humbly to Elise the first time I see her."

John put up a deprecating hand.  "Oh, that's all right, old boy.
Only I'm so anxious for you and Elise to be close friends.  You don't
know what a wonderful girl she really is.  You know, I'm so
incredibly happy that I want to share the cause of my
happiness--Elise--with you as much as I can.  I feel you're being
cheated, sort of, because you haven't found the right girl too."

Rodrigo regarded him thoughtfully.  "You are happy, aren't you?  I
don't believe I deserve that kind of happiness.  If I did, I'd go
after it.  Because I really believe that I have found the right girl.
Next to you, she's been the biggest help in the world to me."

"Rodrigo!  That's great."  John's eyes were wide with pleasure.  "Who
is she?"

"Mary Drake," Rodrigo said with quick intensity.  "But I don't
deserve a fine girl like her.  I haven't the nerve to--"

John walked over, his back to the door, and put his arm upon his
friend's shoulder.  "Don't you think she would be the best judge of
that?  Have you told her that you love her?"

Rodrigo shook his head.

John continued.  "But is that fair to her?  Suppose she loves
you--and--you know, if I'm any judge, I think probably she does."

"How could she?" Rodrigo suddenly cried emotionally.  "A girl like
her--all soul and sweetness.  I know that love doesn't demand
perfections.  If I told her I loved her, I couldn't lie to her--I
would have to tell her the whole truth about my past, about Rosa and
Sophie and the rest.  She might forgive--but she might despise me
too.  And I couldn't stand that, John.  When I first knew I cared for
her, I made up my mind to attend strictly to business and to make
myself worthy of Mary.  And I have.  With the exception of that
harmless little episode with Sophie Binner, I haven't taken my nose
from the grindstone a minute.  And yet I'm not the man for a girl
like Mary."

"That's just egotism, Rodrigo," John said sternly.  "You're setting
yourself up as a sort of God over Mary's destiny as well as your own.
You haven't looked at the matter from her point of view at all.  You
think you could be happy with her?"

"I know it--I dream of nothing else!"

"Then why don't you give her the chance to say whether or not she
could be happy with you?  Perhaps she dreams of nothing else too.
None of us are angels.  None of us are privileged to ignore any
chances of happiness.  It's up to each one of us, man or woman, to
accept humbly, gratefully, every bit of real happiness and beauty
that life sends our way."

"You're right, John," Rodrigo replied simply.  He tried to turn the
conversation to a lighter vein, to conceal how deeply he was moved.
"You're quite a philosopher, aren't you, old man?  God bless you for
it.  I know you think a lot of Mary, and of me, and I'm grateful."
His eyes suddenly turned toward the door as he realized that a third
person had stepped into the room.

A clerk was standing uneasily just over the threshold, and now said
in considerable agitation, "A Mr. Rosner is here to see Mr. Dorning."

"Damn!" exclaimed John.  "Send him away and tell him to come back
to-morrow.  I'm frightfully busy."

The clerk hesitated.  "He said it was very urgent."

Dorning had turned his back toward the door and was facing Rodrigo.
To his surprise, he saw the latter suddenly stare, grow tense and
excited.  John wheeled around as Rodrigo took a quick stride toward
the door.

Rosner, without waiting for the clerk's answer, had slipped past him
and into the office.  And what a Rosner!  Putty-pale, gaunt-cheeked,
unshaven, wild-eyed!

"Thought you'd send me away, eh?" he almost screamed.  "See me
to-morrow, eh?  Well, you'll see me now, John Dorning!"

Rodrigo quickly slammed the door shut and, turning to Rosner, whipped
out, "Don't yell like a madman, Rosner.  Sit down and tell us what
it's all about."

"I've got nothing to do with _you_," Rosner cried fiercely.  "It's
him I got to reckon with."  He pointed at John.  The man was shaking
all over, his eyes blazing with a strange light.  "He knows!  He sold
me that black and ruby Huin Tsin vase--five thousand dollars.  He
knew I had to buy it.  I had to replace it for a customer, or go out
of business.  He knew that."

"It was less than it was worth," John tried to explain.  "And I took
your note."

"I know damned well you did, damned well!" cried the hysterical
Rosner.  "And your father took a mortgage."

"Mr. Dorning's lawyer, Mr. Bates--Emerson Bates--is the man to see
about that.  Mr. Dorning doesn't handle those matters at all."
Rodrigo tried to soothe the ranting Rosner.  The man was ill, beside
himself.

"Lawyers are paid to do as they're told!" Rosner yelled hoarsely,
gasping as if his emotions would not allow him to talk.  "I've been
in the hospital--three months--out of my head most of the time.
Yesterday they took me home.  Mortgage foreclosed.  Everything going
at auction!  My wife is sick.  They--say she may die.  I'm out of
business, do you hear!  Down and out!  That's what you big men try to
do, push us little fellows out, crush us, kill us!  You big concerns
with all your money.  Cornering all the valuable stock, making us pay
the price for it!"  A sudden look of cruel cunning crept into his mad
eyes.  "But there's something your dollars can't get you now--and
that's the chance to do it again!"

With a quick clutch at the pocket of his ragged coat he brought out a
revolver and pointed it, with a snarl, at John.  His hand held it
unsteadily.  He groped crazily for the trigger.

John Dorning let out an exclamation of terror.  He cried, "Rodrigo!"

"Shut up!" Rodrigo cut in savagely, at the same time walking quickly,
boldly up to Rosner, staring steadily into the madman's eyes.

"Stand still," cried Rosner, but his hand and his voice were
wavering.  He looked almost pleadingly at Rodrigo.  "If you m--move
again, I'll shoot."

"No, you won't," said Rodrigo calmly, clearly.  "Rosner, if you pull
that trigger, what will become of your wife and children?"  With a
stealthy, quick movement he pushed John Dorning behind him.  Rosner
made a half-hearted effort to resist as Rodrigo seized his wrist in a
clutch of steel and knocked the gun out of the man's weak fingers.
Rodrigo put the revolver in his own pocket and, the tension over,
stood regarding Rosner with a look of infinite pity.  Then the
reaction hit the broken man with full force and, suddenly crumpling
into a chair, he covered his face with his hands and his thin body
was shaken with hacking, convulsive sobs.

John and Rodrigo stood looking at him in silence for a moment, and
then Rodrigo said quietly, "You'd better speak to him, John."

Rosner had quieted a little now, and John put his hand upon his bent
shoulder.  "Don't worry, old man," he said.  "I'm terribly sorry.
It's a mistake all around.  Dad and I would never have let this
happen for the world, had we been told anything about it.  Forget the
vase and the mortgage--and I'll lend you anything you want to see you
through."

Rosner raised a haggard, tear-swollen face.  "My wife," he whispered
huskily, "is sick.  And they told her I--I was out of my head."

John patted Rosner's shoulder.  "Well, you're all right now, aren't
you?  Sure--fine."

"I'll telephone Bates, and Madison can see Rosner home and do
anything necessary for his wife," Rodrigo suggested in an undertone
to John.

"No, I'll go myself," John said.  He helped the broken man to his
feet and located his hat for him.

Dazed, but strangely sane again and hopeful, Rosner turned to John
and said in an awed, puzzled voice, "I meant--to shoot."  And,
indicating Rodrigo, "It was him that stopped me.  Oh, thank
God!--thank God!"

He allowed John to lead him out of the office and stood waiting
calmly outside for a moment while John went for his own hat.  Dorning
darted back, a moment later, to Rodrigo.  Still flushed with
excitement, he held out his hand, his eyes expressing his full heart.
"Rodrigo!"

Rodrigo took his hand.  "We think we've got our problems, but they
don't amount to a thing, do they?--not a thing," he said thoughtfully.

"It's my life--that I owe--" John began.

But Rodrigo stopped him.  "Forget it," he advised.  "Nobody knows
what happened, and nobody needs to.  There's just one thing I want
you to promise--I want you to agree that we give Rosner a job here
when he's fit to work again."

John smiled.  "I was thinking of the same thing myself.  I'll tell
him about it on the way to his home."

[Illustration: "I DARE YOU TO KISS ME--AND LET ME GO?" ELISE
BREATHED.]




CHAPTER XIV

One summery September morning, a month later, John Dorning, gloom
written on his face, walked into Rodrigo's office and laid a letter
ruefully upon his desk.

"The dread summons has come," John announced.  "Ferris wants me to be
in Philadelphia in the morning.  The painting and pieces are there
and he wants to see me about arranging them and having plaques made
and all that sort of thing.  What a bore!  That's the annoying part
of this business, Rodrigo--when you've made a sale, your troubles
have just begun.  Your customers know so little about what they're
buying that you have to take it home for them and keep it dusted
and--oh, it's a nuisance."

Still fussing, John left for Greenwich early that afternoon,
intending to go all the way home and return to New York to catch the
midnight train for Philadelphia, rather than miss the precious hours
with Elise.

The afternoon following John's departure brought two unexpected
developments.  Rodrigo received a long telegram from his partner.
The painstaking Ferris wished estimates at once upon some new
specimens of Italian sculpture.  He also desired to see new models.
John suggested that Rodrigo secure both at once and meet him at his
hotel in Philadelphia early the next morning.  He indicated that
competitors were interested in the new proposition and that there was
consequently need for both secrecy and haste.

Rodrigo hurried out of the office.  He would have to secure some of
the desired pieces from a certain private collection, which he was
quite sure could be purchased on the spot.

He was, as a result, not present when Elise appeared in the
establishment of Dorning and Son about three o'clock in the afternoon.

The wife of John Dorning occasioned frank glances of admiration from
her husband's staff as she walked gracefully through the exhibition
rooms and into John's office.  She was looking marvelously well in
her new, svelte fall costume, and she was quite aware of it.  John
Dorning's money permitted her to give her striking beauty an
adequately luxurious setting.

She was not sorry to find Mary Drake alone in her husband's office.
She was curious to make a more intimate study of this pretty blond
girl, whom she had previously noticed and spoken to but casually.
For John had indiscreetly shared Rodrigo's love secret with his wife.
Though there had been a tacit agreement between the men that
Rodrigo's regard for Mary was to be held in confidence, John had
quite innocently told Elise about it.  Were they not equally
interested in seeing their friend happy?  John had, of course, not
noticed Elise's face turn cloudy for an instant as he related the
news to her.

Elise now concealed her real feeling toward Mary Drake behind a voice
of almost excessive sweetness as she asked, "Is Count Torriani
outside the building?"

"Yes, Mrs. Dorning.  But he will probably be back at any moment."

"I shall wait here then--if you don't mind," Elise said quietly,
settling herself down comfortably in the chair beside the desk, while
Mary resumed her work of opening John's afternoon mail.

For several minutes, Elise carefully considered the delicate-faced
girl before her.  What did Rodrigo see in this pale creature?  Good
Lord, he couldn't be serious.  She felt a resentment against Mary, a
feeling of enmity that was really a rising jealousy.  As the moments
passed, she suddenly was seized with a desire to crush her,----

"I understand from Mr. Dorning that you and Count Torriani are good
friends--something more, perhaps, than just--secretary and employer?"
Elise said suddenly, striving with an effort to keep the suavity in
her voice and make what she had resolved to say sound as casual and
friendly as possible.

Mary looked up with a start, her eyes questioning and a faint pink
suffusing her cheeks.

"I hope you won't misunderstand what I have to say or think me
impertinent," Elise went on.  "You have been associated with Mr.
Dorning so long that I feel that you are almost one of our family."
Elise forced a smile, striving to disarm the disconcerted Mary.
"From several things Mr. Dorning has told me, I gather that Count
Torriani has been very attentive to you in--a social way?"

Mary rose and faced Elise coldly.  "Mrs. Dorning, I do not care----"

"I assure you I have the best intentions in the world," Elise cut in
quickly.  "I understand you have not encouraged Count Torriani.  In
that, you show your excellent sense.  Nevertheless, I know Count
Torriani so well that I feel I must warn you further.  He is not what
people call--a marrying man.  And I don't believe that you are the
sort of girl who would care to----"

"Mrs. Dorning, please!" Mary cried sharply.  Then she relaxed a
little her tense attitude.  John had so often sung the praises of his
sweet, unselfish wife.  Perhaps she was misjudging Elise's motives.
She faltered in a more conciliatory tone, "You mean to be kind, of
course, but----"

"I do, I do.  Mr. Dorning and I have seen so much unhappiness caused
by Rodrigo's impulsiveness and thoughtlessness.  And you seem so much
above the average type."

"Thank you," said Mary.  Hurt, outraged, she yet managed to be calm.
"But I can assure you that you need distress yourself no further on
my account."

"I must--even at the risk of making you angry at me.  Of course, John
and Rodrigo have always been close friends, almost like brothers.
Even in that dreadful Sophie Binner mess, John stood by him.  Rodrigo
is in many ways a fine man, but he has the continental ideas of love,
you know.  He scoffs at our American worship of faithfulness.  He has
been the hero of so many affairs, known so many worldly women, that I
am sure the thought of marriage has never entered his head.  He could
never settle down and make a wife happy."

"You misjudge him--you must!" Mary said hoarsely, but her defense did
not even convince herself.  Elise was but putting into brutal words
the answer Mary herself did not want to give to the questions which
had been agitating her mind and heart for months.  And who could say
that Elise's answer was not the true one?  The past of Rodrigo was
undeniable.  And what proof was there, Mary forced herself to ask,
that he had not been playing with her too?

"You are so invaluable here," Elise went on caressingly.  "It would
be a shame if--that is, Rodrigo would be the first to blame himself
if his thoughtlessness compelled you to----"

But in that veiled threat, Elise went just a little too far.  Amid
the confusion in Mary Drake's mind came a flash of intuition.  She
relaxed her tense posture and stared at Elise quietly.  She
understood what the wife of John Dorning was driving at now--what it
meant to her own relations with Rodrigo.  Mary made a sudden radical
decision.

She said quietly to Elise, "I understand you, Mrs. Dorning.  I
understand both Count Torriani--and you.  In any case I am
leaving--at the end of the week."

"Oh, I didn't know that," Elise replied sympathetically, striving to
keep the relief out of her voice.  She had accomplished her purpose
far more completely and with less effort than she had anticipated.
This puritanical miss, she had realized, must be eliminated.  And
now, it developed, the good angel was eliminating herself.

Both women looked up quickly as the door opened to admit Rodrigo.
Without a word Mary turned and walked out past him with such a white
and troubled countenance that, his eyes turned grave and followed her
questioningly.  When he shifted them to Elise, there was a glint of
accusation in their dark depths, though he said nothing about Mary.
Instead he greeted the wife of his friend with a colorless "This is a
surprise."

"Is it?" she asked in a voice of velvet, resolving to humor him.  "I
am merely following John's instructions.  He said you were to take me
to tea, dinner, and the concert at Aeolian Hall later."

"That was before the old boy telegraphed me all this extra work," he
said with affected good nature.  What the devil, he was asking
himself, had she said to Mary--if anything?  He said to Elise
pointedly, indicating the bulging brief case he laid upon the desk,
"I'll have to work here every minute on this stuff until I catch the
midnight train for Philadelphia, if I'm to have things shipshape
bright and early in the morning as John instructed."

Her face clouded with annoyance.  What an evasive, exasperating man
he was.  But the very fact that he was going to such lengths to avoid
being alone with her only added stimulus to the game for Elise.
"You're really going to stay in this stuffy place until midnight?"
she asked casually.

"I'm afraid I'll have to," he replied.  "Please don't think I'm a
boor or anything of that sort, Elise.  I should like nothing better
than to spend the rest of the day and evening with you, but--some
other time."

"Why didn't you answer my letter inviting you to Greenwich for the
week-end?"

"Because I received a wire from John that he wasn't returning until
the following Monday," he said sharply.  "And I naturally supposed
you had received the same information and that it automatically
cancelled the invitation."

A little smile played around her lips and she said softly, "What a
safe and sane and altogether good person you have developed into,
Rodrigo."  She picked up her purse from the table and rose slowly to
her feet.  "Well, I suppose I can call Rita Corson or somebody.
You're sure you are playing the business slave?"

"I'm sorry," he bowed.  "Some evening soon we'll make it a foursome
with John and you and Mary and me."

"How interesting," she smiled, and he saw her to the door.

He watched her wending her serene way down the deserted aisle to the
street door, then picked up his brief case and went into his own
office.  A few minutes later, he heard footsteps and judged correctly
that it was Mary returning to her sanctum for her coat and hat.  He
unbuckled his brief case and took out of it a slender book bound in
blue and gold.  He walked quickly out through the main room and into
the office marked "John Dorning."  Mary was seated at John's desk
staring into space, her eyes a little moist and red.

"I've found the book we were talking about the other evening, Mary,"
he said cheerfully.  "'The Anonymous Sonnets.'  I located it in
Dobell's collection."

She summoned an answering smile, but her voice was dull as she said.
"You have a treasure then.  It's very rare."

He came closer.  "It isn't for me, Mary.  I intended it for your
birthday to-morrow."

"It must have cost a fortune, Rodrigo--I can't accept it," she
replied in a low voice.

He looked at her blankly.  "But why not?  What's wrong, Mary?"

"I hope you won't think me ungrateful.  But circumstances have
developed--that make it necessary for me to leave my position here at
the end of the week--or at least as soon you can get someone to
replace me."

"Nonsense," he cried impulsively.  "I know--someone has been talking
to you.  But I'm not going to let you go."  He suddenly felt
happiness sweeping away from him, darkness closing in, all that he
held dear escaping him.  He clutched at her hand and cried quickly,
pleadingly, "Mary!  You can't!  I need you--I love you!  I want you
to be my wife."  She looked at him, startled, frightened, afraid to
trust herself to speak.  Emotion surged from him, "Oh, haven't you
seen how much I cared?"  Then, a light and a terrible forecast of
disaster dawning, "Have you been afraid of this?  Is that why you're
leaving?"

"Please, Rodrigo," she almost whispered.  "I'm grateful--and
honored--but----"

"Don't say that yet, Mary.  I've so much to tell you.  So much that
you must believe."

She looked at him now with clear, resigned eyes.  She said quietly,
"Is there any use of it?"

"Not if you--couldn't love me.  If you don't believe in my love, or
that I could make you happy."

She replied slowly, "How I wish I could say to you, or put clearly to
myself, all that is in my mind.  I wish I dared listen to you.  But
it will be easier for both of us--the less there is to remember.
Please let me go."

Despair crept into his voice as he answered her, "Perhaps you have
condemned me already.  Is that what you mean?"

She said proudly, "You don't understand.  If I was sure I loved a
man, and wanted to marry him, it would be for what he meant to me,
not what he had meant to other women."  He started eagerly to
interrupt, but she held up her hand.  "But even if you were that
man," she said firmly, "I wouldn't say 'yes.'  It would only mean
unhappiness for both of us--in the end.  We are not meant for each
other."

"But why?--why?" he cried.

She replied, "I cannot tell you."

"It's unjust.  Unfair!  You're denying me--and perhaps yourself--the
greatest happiness in the world, and giving no reason for it."

"Please!" she cried, as he seemed about to sweep her into his arms,
to crush out all of her doubts and questionings.  "There is so much
unnecessary suffering in the world.  Let us spare ourselves any
needless pain.  I mean what I have said--and please believe that I am
sorry--for both of us."

He followed her with stricken, beaten eyes as she slowly walked into
her office and took her hat and coat.

"Good-bye, Mary," he said as calmly as he could.

"Good-bye," she said.  "I shall be in in the the morning--as usual."

As usual!  When she had gone, he flung himself into John's chair and
put his head into his arms, pressing his fingers into his forehead to
crush out the pain that was there.  He remained thus for half an
hour, unable to think, to move, aching in body and soul.  Then,
gradually, a reaction set in.  Why had he to suffer so?  Why had the
only pure love he had ever had in his life been cast aside as if it
were something presumptuous, unclean?

He forced himself to his feet and walked into his own office, hardly
knowing what he was doing, and, spreading the papers from his brief
case out upon his desk, he tried to work on the new estimates for
Dorning.  He was starting to pity himself now, and gradually a fierce
resentment, not against Mary--for he still loved Mary--but against
the whole scheme of things, the world with its petty moral code,
seized him.  He laughed aloud, and it echoed very unpleasantly
through the vacant office.  Bah!  What was the use of burying his
past, when the past had arisen from its coffin to mock him at the
critical moment.  Bah!  Why deny one's self pleasures, why fight
against women like Elise, why try to change the leopard's spots when
the world chose to think them blacker than they really were?

He tossed his pencil down impatiently and took to pacing the office.
A mad, reckless mood was coming upon him that he could not control.
It was after nine o'clock when finally he forced himself back into
his chair, his mind having been wrenched into a semblance of order,
and resumed his labors upon the report.

He did not hear the light tap upon his door.  It was not until the
door softly opened and quietly closed again that he became aware that
a second person was in the room.




CHAPTER XV

Elise was standing just inside the door, smiling at him from the
shadows.

She had changed her costume.  A gauzy black wrap covered her black
evening gown, from which her white shoulders could be seen rising.
Her small, tight-fitting black hat was draped with black lace that
shaded her eyes almost with the effect of a mask.  She was quite
aware of the impression she made as she stood there silently.  The
tired man raised his eyes and stared at her.  Then he pulled his
long, handsome body out of the chair and arose questioningly.

At length she approached him and said lightly, "Ah, you are a man of
your word after all.  I was afraid the work was just a bluff."

"Why have you come back?" he asked almost sharply from behind the
table.  "You must go at once."

"Oh, don't be annoyed, Rodrigo.  No one saw me come in.  I have a
private key to the place, you know.  Please don't begrudge me the
innocent pleasure of doing something slightly clandestine."  She came
near to the chair opposite him, and went on, "And now that I am here,
won't you be a polite host and ask me to sit down?"  Without waiting
for the invitation, she took the chair, laying aside her wrap as she
did so.

He sank into the chair opposite and rustled the papers uneasily.

"I haven't had dinner yet, Rodrigo," she suggested.  "I thought that
if I came back you might relent and take me to dinner.  In fact, I
was so sure of it that I dashed up to Aunt Helen's and changed my
gown."

He was silent for a moment, and then he raised his head suddenly and,
looking her in the eyes, said, "I'm sorry you came back, and I won't
take you to dinner.  But now that you are here, it's as good a time
as any to talk certain things out that are bound to come up sooner or
later."

She made a wry little face, cupped her finely ovaled chin in her
hands, and smiled at him.  "Heavens, Rodrigo, I believe you, of all
men, are about to preach to me.  Please don't, I beg of you!
Remember that I am the wife of a man who is somewhat of a preacher."

"Leave John out of it," he returned.  "He's altogether too good for
either of us to discuss.  You and I understand each other, Elise.  I
am quite aware of the game you have been playing.  I----"

She cut in with an unpleasant little laugh.  She rather enjoyed his
violent seriousness.

"So--I have been playing a game," she encouraged him.

"Yes.  You married John for his money.  You wanted to marry me until
you discovered that I was poor."

She was not offended.  "Why didn't you warn your best friend then, if
you saw through my purpose so clearly?" she asked calmly.

"What chance did I have to warn him?  He was head over heels in love
with you at once, and it was too late.  It would have half killed the
poor chap to tell him the truth.  I had to let him make his mistake."

Her smile left her face and her eyes darkened.  "No, I will not let
you say that," she replied earnestly.  "I will grant you that I
married John chiefly for his money.  I admire him--but I have never
loved him.  And I did outwit you, my friend.  You made a very clever
attempt to show John what an error he was making in falling in love
with me, but I forestalled you.  And that was quite a feat, Rodrigo,
for you are usually rather keen in matters of that sort.

"But I have made John happy.  He tells me that fifty times a
day--fifty times too many!  One does not enjoy having it drummed into
one that one is an angel.  I have taken his money and his love, but I
have been faithful to him and I have made him a good wife.  Now I
think I have earned the right to a little something for myself."

He stared at her tensely.  "What do you mean, Elise?" he asked.

Her manner lost its hardness, and she leaned toward him.

"I _had_ to marry the wrong man, Rodrigo," she said softly.  "My
whole existence has had its foundation in money.  But it hasn't made
me happy.  I have been miserable ever since my marriage.  It hasn't
made me stop--loving you!"

"Elise--no!  You mustn't say that," he cried, and rose swiftly to his
feet.

She had risen too as she said, "I won't believe that you are as
surprised as you pretend to be.  You must have guessed it plainly
enough many times.  I think that we were meant for each other and
that a few words spoken by a minister is not going to keep us apart.
I will ask John for a divorce if you wish, and marry you.  I will do
anything--but I will not go on living a lie."

He stared at her, fascinated, wondering if he had heard her aright.
Had some malignant fate brought her and her confession to him at the
precise moment when Mary had abandoned him?

He said slowly, "You will have to go on.  You are mad to think of
anything else.  I will go away at once, home to Italy.  I had planned
to go over there this fall anyway.  But I will change my plans, and
not return."

She laughed.  "And you think that I am innocent enough to believe
that would be the only reason for your departure.  Mary Drake has
evidently told you that she is leaving here also."

He started, suspicion dawning in his eyes.  He asked, "Mary has told
you that?  You must have spoken to her about me first.  What did you
say to her?"

"Yes, I spoke to her about you.  I told her the truth.  I told her
that she could never be happy with you, that you are not the sort to
stay contented with such a wife.  And I think she agreed with me.
She is a very sensible girl.  There are certain traits in your
character, Rodrigo, that a girl like Mary could never reconcile
herself to."

He returned fiercely, "That's rot!  If there's anything about me that
Mary could object to, it's long since passed.  I'm through with my
past forever.  No woman in the world means a thing to me but Mary."

Her answer was to come close to him and say softly, "You have lost
Mary forever, Rodrigo.  In your heart you know it.  And in your heart
you know that what you have just said is nonsense.  I dare you to
test it.  I dare you to hold me in your arms and repeat it.  I dare
you to kiss me--and then let me go!"

He caught her hand.  "Elise, are you crazy!"  But he did not
relinquish her hand, until her arms had slipped slowly around his
neck and her lips were very close to his.

"Why do we pretend any longer, you and I?" she murmured.  "You are
not like John or Mary.  You are only chasing thin, white shadows when
you try to fashion yourself after them."  And with a swift movement
of her head she had kissed him.

He cried, "No--no!  You must go--please."

"I love you."  And she clung to him.

Fascinated, harassed, he did not resist her any longer.  He took her
into his arms and buried her face in his kisses.

When at last he let her go, she still held him close and said almost
in a whisper, "We will go to the Van Clair, Rodrigo, and dine high up
on the roof, near the stars.  You can go to your appointment
afterward.  No one will know--or care."

"Except our own souls."

"I don't believe we have any," she said, with a queer little note of
solemnity.  "I think this life, this happiness, is all--and we must
take it while we may."

He kissed her again, completely under her spell, and then he said
tensely, "Go now, Elise.  I will finish here, and I will meet you in
fifteen minutes at the Van Clair."

Obediently she secured her wrap from the table, flung it about her
and started for the door.

She smiled back at him, whispering, "In fifteen minutes, Rodrigo."
And just as she closed the door, "I love you."

He turned, his emotions running riot within him, back to the papers
on his desk.  For ten minutes he tried in vain to work.  Then, with a
gesture of helplessness, he started tossing the papers into his brief
case.  He had risen and taken his hat when the telephone rang.

It was John.

"Did you line up the stuff, Rodrigo?" came Dorning's distant voice.
"I took a chance on finding you at the office.  I wanted to make sure
to-night that everything was all right and you were coming down here,
because Hodge and Story's representative just got in and is all set
to take the business away from us."

John!  It was like the voice of a rescuing angel.  Rodrigo with an
effort composed himself and replied, "Everything is fine, John, and
I'm taking a train in half an hour."

"Great," said the voice on the wire.  "And Elise--did you have dinner
with her?  Have you seen her?"

Rodrigo replied, "No."

By the time he had hung up the receiver he had made his decision.
Elise's spell was broken, broken by that trusting voice on the wire.
He would not even telephone her that he was not coming to her.  He
could not trust himself to talk with her.  If she were desperately
offended, so much the better!

He seized his brief case and hat and made for the door and a taxi-cab.




CHAPTER XVI

Rodrigo flung himself into his berth on the midnight train to
Philadelphia with no idea of sleep.  One resolve kept pounding in his
head.  He would tell John Dorning everything when he saw him, and
then he would clear out.  He heard people shuffling in the aisle
outside of his curtained resting place.  They were addressing the
porter and each other in that hoarse penetrating whisper that
passengers affect on sleeping cars with the mistaken idea that it
does not disturb the sleepers.  He became conscious of the train
getting under way with clanging bell and dashing about of human feet
on the cement platform.  For half the journey across the flats of New
Jersey he was awake.  Then, emotionally and physically exhausted, he
fell into a doze.

Crisp, sunshiny weather greeted him as he stepped out into Broad
Street, Philadelphia, some hours later.  It had the effect of
clearing his brain.  The world was rolling along cheerfully,
unconcerned, after all.  Ferris and the other members of the library
committee were already in session with John when Rodrigo appeared at
Ferris's office.

John had the opportunity for only a word or two with his partner
privately before the conference went into session.  "Did you go to
dinner and the concert with Elise?" Dorning asked eagerly.  When
Rodrigo shook his head in the negative, John frowned a little and
went on dolefully, "Gad, how I miss her.  Whatever the consequence,
I'm not going to leave her again.  I'll bring her along, no matter
how bored she gets."

It seemed to Rodrigo in that instant that it would be nothing short
of murder to shatter this man's dream.  He simply couldn't do it, at
least not for the present.

Nor was he any nearer to his confession that evening as John sat
opposite him in the dining car on the way back to New York.  John was
elated.  They had closed the contract successfully and he was going
back to Elise.  He chided Rodrigo several times with being so
preoccupied.  They parted at Grand Central Station, John having two
minutes in which to catch the Greenwich-bound train.

Mary Drake was putting flowers in a vase on his desk when Rodrigo
arrived at his office the next morning.  She frequently did this, but
considering the circumstances surrounding their last conversation, he
was a little surprised to find her there.  Nevertheless he greeted
her gravely and stood standing until she would have finished her task
and departed.  But he became gradually aware that she was using the
flowers as a subterfuge, that she did not intend to leave until she
had spoken to him.

Mary said, with the air of a person who has been thinking something
over for some time and is having some difficulty in expressing
exactly what she means, "Rodrigo--there is something I should like to
say."  And, though he offered her no encouragement, she continued.
"I have come to the conclusion that I was not as wise the last time I
spoke to you as I thought I was.  I have been thinking it over ever
since.  I was unjust to you.  I belittled my feelings toward you.
And I said there was a reason why we could never marry, and I didn't
do you the justice to tell you what it was."

"I don't think telling me now will help either of us," he replied,
striving to keep the bitterness out of his voice.  "Things have
changed for me since then.  I over-estimated myself.  I told you I
was a better man--than I am.  To-day I see clearly that I was a fool."

She asked, suddenly apprehensive, "Something--that has taken away
your love for me?"

His reply was bitter.  "No, my faith in myself.  Night before last, I
weakened so that I don't deserve anybody's love, least of all, yours."

She recovered, smiled and came nearer to him, bravely intending to
comfort him.  "You are too hard on yourself, Rodrigo.  You are angry
and bitter.  And that is my fault, I know."

"No, you have nothing to do with it," he said almost brutally.  "I am
going away from here too, as soon as I can.  I shall stay away,
forever."

He was surprised at the response in her face.  She seemed glad,
relieved.  She hastened to explain.  "Oh, Rodrigo, don't you see that
that clears things up for us, for you and me?  That eliminates the
barrier that stood between us?  I did not have the heart to tell you
I could never say I loved you as long as you remained with Dorning
and Son, as long as you and John were so closely associated.  And I
did not dare suggest breaking off your friendship."

"John?" he asked, mystified.  "What has John got to do with you and
me?"

"Not John, but----"

"Elise?"

She hesitated, then, "Yes.  If I admitted to you that I loved you, I
would always have had her to fight.  And I couldn't.  She spoke to me
about you day before yesterday, and I saw that she would do anything
to prevent us loving each other.  I did not believe what she said
about you.  But it showed me to what lengths she would go, and I was
afraid.  Fighting her would mean the end of your friendship with
John, of your connection with Dorning and Son.  Oh, I realize the
grip she has upon John.  If it came to a choice between you and her,
you know which he would keep.  And I was not sure what your feeling
for me might turn to if I were the cause of a break between you and
John.  Mrs. Dorning is clever, fascinating, and, I am afraid, quite
relentless.  I know her feelings toward you and how hard she has
tried to----"

He cut in savagely, "Have I ever given you any reason to suppose that
Elise and I----"

"No.  Not you," she interrupted quietly.  "I have overheard you
talking to her on the telephone several times.  I know how you have
sought to avoid her.  I can speak frankly about her to you, I think.
You will know that I am not moved by jealousy or a desire to gossip
or anything petty.  But she has called John's office several times
from the Van Clair Hotel, for instance, on occasions when she knew he
was not here and was to meet her somewhere later.  She has given me
messages over the 'phone for him, and each time I heard voices
laughing and shouting near her.  One evening when I passed the Van
Clair on the way to the subway, she got out of a taxi with a strange
man and went in.  That place had a bad reputation, you know.  It is
just as well for New York that it has burned down."

He stared at her, startled, and, striving to make the question
casual.  "There was a fire at the Van Clair?  When?"

"Why, night before last, just after midnight.  It was in all the
papers.  It burned to the ground."

Dismay gripped him, and he turned away quickly so that she could not
see his face.  At once Mary read that it had something to do with
her, and she laid her hand upon his shoulder, her face flushed and
smiling.

She said softly, "Perhaps it was that fire, the feeling it brought
that we never know what will happen, never realize how short a time
we may have to rectify a mistake, that showed me how wrong I was day
before yesterday.  I love you, Rodrigo.  I will be your wife--if you
still want me."

He turned a stricken face to her.  He was held in a sudden fear and
foreboding.  He had hardly heard what she had said.  And he had no
time to answer her, for the door of his office was flung violently
open and John Dorning, excited, disheveled, burst upon them.

"Rodrigo!" he cried from the door.  Then, coming forward, "Thank God.
I found you here."

He looked so badly that Mary asked in alarm, "You're ill, John.  Can
I do anything for you?"

"Thank you, Mary--no," he answered, and gathering from his tone that
he wished to be alone with his friend, she left quietly.

He almost ran up to Rodrigo.  "Elise was not there when I got home,
Rodrigo!  She left no word of any kind.  I've called up everybody.  I
can't find her."

Rodrigo sagged against the desk, as if struck a blow.  He repeated
dully, "Can't find--Elise?"

"No.  Rodrigo, do you know where she is--do you?  I'm worried to
death.  Anything might happen to her in this town.
Accidents--anything."

By this time, with a great effort, Rodrigo had recovered a semblance
of control over himself.  He spoke soothingly.  "Oh, that's nonsense,
John.  Have you called her friends?"

"Everybody.  I've been to the police.  I've traced all the ambulance
calls.  I've found out about fatal fires, and there haven't been any,
except one in some hotel.  I've driven and telephoned all over town.
People must think I'm crazy.  I 'phoned Warren down at his place, and
he's helping me search too."  He ran his hands nervously through his
damp, blond hair.  He cried, "And I will go crazy, Rodrigo, if I
don't get on track of her soon."  He seized his friend's lapel and
fixed wild eyes upon him.  "You don't think she could have run away
from me, left me without a word, do you?  No, of course not.  Not
that.  We loved each other too much."  He fell to pacing the floor
rapidly.

"There's probably some very obvious explanation of her absence,"
Rodrigo strove to soothe him, and himself.  "There usually is.  Have
you called Mrs. Palmer?"

John turned abruptly, his whole expression changing to one of intense
relief.  "I'm an idiot!" he cried.  "I never thought of her.  My
car's outside.  I'll drive up there at once.  Mrs. Palmer is ill, as
a matter of fact.  Perhaps she's taken a turn for the worse and Elise
was called there suddenly.  I'll run right up."  He snatched up his
hat and was gone.

Hardly had the door closed when Rodrigo bounded to the clothes-tree
and took the unread morning paper from his overcoat pocket.  He sank
into his chair and spread the sheet eagerly on the desk in front of
him.  There, in screaming black headlines, it leaped out at him:

  VAN CLAIR FIRE VICTIM IS
  STILL UNIDENTIFIED
  --------
  BODY OF WOMAN GUEST THOUGHT TO HAVE
  PERISHED IN HOTEL TRAGEDY HAS
  NOT BEEN FOUND
  --------


    Up to an early hour this morning, the woman occupying the room on
    the ninth floor of the ill-fated Hotel Van Clair, which burned to
    the ground shortly after midnight Wednesday, remained
    unidentified, and no trace of her charred body had been found in
    the still smoking ruins.  The hotel register, the only direct
    means of identification, has evidently burned and--


With a sudden cry of anguish, he crushed the paper violently between
his hands, as if to destroy the devastating news it brought him.  The
sheet fell to the floor as he stretched his arms out in a gesture of
hopelessness.

After a while he became aware of a hand upon his shoulder, and Mary's
voice was saying gently, "I heard John leave, so I came back.  What
is wrong!"

He felt himself crumpling.  He leaned against her, raising his
fear-stricken eyes to her.  "Elise!  She's gone.  John has been
looking for her.  He's half crazy.  But he'll never find her.  I
know."  And, as her face remained questioning, "The paper says a
woman has been burned.  The woman was Elise--and I--I sent her there.
She came back here that night and--well, she fascinated me.  I forgot
everything.  I was to meet her later at the Van Clair.  She left me
to meet me there later.  Then John telephoned long distance, about
the business, and I came to my senses.  I didn't go to the hotel.
She must have stayed there.  The fire broke out half an hour after
she left me.  So you see, Mary--I sent her there--I killed Elise!
And I can never tell John--never!"

Growing horror gathered in her eyes.  She whispered, "It
is--horrible."

"I sent John away on a fool's errand.  I had to have time to think."

She said tensely, "But you say she came back to you, here?  It was
her idea, your going to the hotel?  I know--the fascination of her,
Rodrigo.  And she went there alone--"

"What difference does that make?" he said wildly.  "What good that I
came to my senses?  I sent her there.  And now John!  Counting on me
to see him through--me!"

"You must tell John," she said firmly.

"I can't!"

"It would be kinder than to let him live not knowing, always
wondering and hoping.  It's cowardly not to tell him."

"Tell him--that, because of me, his wife, his wife, whom he adored,
is dead?"

"Not because of you--in spite of you."

Rodrigo answered her, calmer, now reasoning.  "You don't realize how
he loved her, set her up as a saint upon an altar.  I could not tell
him the truth.  It would blacken her forever before the whole world.
I think he would prefer suffering any torture rather than that."

"That is a compromise, Rodrigo, and, therefore, wrong."

He said excitedly: "Call it what you please--I can't tell him!"

"Not even if I promise to help you with all the love I am capable of?
Don't you see, Rodrigo?--I feel guilty with you.  If I had not been
so blind before, this might not have happened."  She held out her
hands, pleading with him, "Oh, Rodrigo, I love you.  I did not
realize how much until now.  I can forgive everything in you--but
cowardice.  I will stand by you--but please, please tell John and ask
him to forgive you.  You can't see him through with that guilt always
before you.  It's impossible."

But he reiterated stubbornly.  "No, I cannot tell him.  I cannot kill
him too.  I would rather kill myself."

She asked quietly, "Not even if it means my love for you?  Will you
kill that too?"

He replied slowly, "There's nothing--could make me tell him."  His
voice was unsteady, hie eyes blinded with tears as he turned away
from her, her whole body drooping.

The telephone shrilled like a crack of doom, and he fumblingly lifted
the receiver as she waited.

"She hasn't been here, Rodrigo!" came John's anguished voice.  "What
am I to do?  I don't know----"

"Don't lose your nerve, old man," Rodrigo replied, and his tones were
weak, almost unrecognizable.

"I'm at my wits' end.  I've questioned her aunt, the servants here,
everybody."

"Come on back down here then, old man," urged Rodrigo.  "We'll
workout a plan.  Don't worry.  I'll be here waiting.  Come right
down."

He hung up the receiver, staring ahead of him, seeming unconscious
that Mary was still there.  When he became aware of her, he said as
steadily as his trembling body allowed, "We'll all be upset
terribly--for a while.  Please--you will carry on temporarily, try to
keep the place going, help us, won't you?"

She answered, "Yes, I will carry on.  Don't worry about business.  It
will be all right."  And her eyes too were full of tears.




CHAPTER XVII

Rodrigo sat on the edge of a chair in the living room of Henry
Dorning's house at Greenwich.  Near him, his frail body sunk deeply
in the cushions of a large chair especially comfortably upholstered
for his benefit, rested Henry Dorning.  The attitude of both was one
of nervous expectancy.  Had you, however, been unacquainted
personally with the two men and been told that one of them was a
semi-invalid, you might have been excused for choosing Rodrigo as the
ailing one.  His lean face had grown thinner and his eyes were
dark-ringed from the ordeal he was passing through.  His clothing
showed little trace of his usual sartorial fastidiousness.  He
fidgeted in his chair, and when he attempted to light a cigarette the
match was held so unsteadily that the tobacco with difficulty caught
fire.  Henry Dorning, on the other hand, though affected very deeply
by the plight of his son, maintained a surface calm that belied the
turmoil within him.

Indeed, Henry Dorning was at somewhat of a loss to understand the
extreme havoc which the disappearance of Elise had wrought in Rodrigo
Torriani.  He knew that the friendship between John and Rodrigo was
so close that the catastrophe which had befallen his son would be
shared by his son's friend.  But, after all, Rodrigo was a man of the
world, of considerable experience in emotional crises.  Why had
another's tragedy now broken him up so savagely that he seemed upon
the verge of a breakdown?  Had not more vital matters been pressing,
Henry Dorning would have liked to discover the answer to this
question.

As for John Dorning, his mad search for his missing wife had, in the
physical sense, terminated for the time being.  It had now been two
weeks since the fatal fire in the Van Clair.  The wild rushing about
and pursuit of false clews, the almost total loss of sleep and food
had caused John's frail body and almost his strong mind, to snap
definitely that morning.  For days Rodrigo had been warning him,
urging him to abandon the search temporarily, tried with everything
in his power, except the uttering of the truth about Elise, to
prevent John from becoming a second victim.  That morning John had
collapsed in Rodrigo's arms and lain in the latter's apartment
unconscious.  Rodrigo had summoned a doctor and revived his friend.
On the physician's advice, he had brought the stricken man at top
speed in his car to Henry Dorning's home in Greenwich.

[Illustration: "DO YOU REALLY WANT TO KNOW WHAT I THINK OF YOU?" MARY
ASKED SOFTLY.]

John had slumped, apparently more dead than alive, in the seat beside
Rodrigo throughout that rapid ride.  John's father and sister Alice,
apprised in advance by telephone, had been awaiting their arrival.
The tortured man, at last too weak to protest further, had been put
to bed and the Dorning's family physician summoned.

The latter was now up with the sick man, as was Alice Pritchard.
Henry Dorning and Rodrigo were at present waiting for the report upon
John's condition.

"Hotchkiss is a long time about his examination," Henry Dorning said
finally, breaking a long silence.  He had been observing Rodrigo
narrowly, and he thought perhaps occupying the Italian's mind with
conversation might allay some of Rodrigo's evident nervousness.
Otherwise he feared Dr. Hotchkiss might have another patient on his
hands when he came downstairs.

Rodrigo nodded shortly.

"It is a blessing, in a way, that John has given out at last," Mr.
Dorning went on seriously.  "This break was bound to come.  I could
not stop his frantic search.  Neither could you, I suppose.  Now he
will be kept quiet and will have a chance to recover."  He was silent
a moment, and then he asked suddenly, "Rodrigo, do you think Elise
will ever be found?"

Rodrigo turned his tired eyes quickly to his questioner.  "Why--I
don't know," he faltered.  "But I don't believe--she will."

"Nor do I," said Henry Dorning.  "I think she ran away from my boy,
and, in doing so, met with a fatal accident somewhere, probably in a
motor car.  That is my own theory, but of course I have nothing on
which to base it.  It is merely intuition."

"But she and John were so happy together, loved each other so dearly.
Why should she run--"

"Nonsense," the elder Dorning said shortly.  "John loved her with all
his heart.  But I have thought from the first that she had no
especial regard for him.  I diagnosed her at once as a selfish,
frivolous woman.  She married John for his money, after carefully
sizing the situation up and deciding that I probably would not live
very long.  Oh, I know that is a brutal way of talking about a woman
who is probably dead now.  But I cannot help it.  I always distrusted
her and feared for what she would do to John.  A number of her
actions confirmed my first suspicions.  I was never one to interfere
in the private affairs of my children--both Alice and John will tell
you that.  But I could not help but notice how, for example, Elise
would disappear the moment John had left on a business trip and not
come back to Greenwich until a few hours before his return.  And the
type of people she brought into his house--riff-raff is the only word
for them.

"Yes, Rodrigo--I may be a terrible old ogre for saying so--but I am
glad that woman has gone.  I do not, of course, wish her dead.  I am
afraid, however, that is what has happened.  Otherwise she would
certainly have communicated with John in some way by this time.  You
will remember that I had Warren ask you once what you knew of Elise.
He said that you told him nothing.  I am not going to question you,
Rodrigo--now.  But I will say that I believe you knew what sort of
woman she really was and that you were afraid to tell John, because
he was so infatuated with her that it would hurt him.  I respect you
for that and think you did wisely.  I also respect you for trying to
protect her when Warren questioned you.  Any gentleman would have
done the same, and I was foolish and a little caddish for having the
question asked.  However----"

But Rodrigo was never to know into what deep waters Henry Dorning's
line of thought might have led them, for at that moment Dr. Hotchkiss
appeared on the stairs and both men turned expectantly.  The doctor
was a splendid figure of a man, tall, gray and distinguished looking.
He was a personal friend of Henry Dorning's as well as his medical
advisor.  His face now bore a grave expression that confirmed the
fears of the patient's two best male friends.

Dr. Hotchkiss approached Rodrigo, who had risen and taken a step or
two forward in his anxiety, and the still seated Henry Dorning, whose
condition made it imperative that he walk only when necessary.  The
doctor said quietly, "There is no use in minimizing things.  John is
in a very serious condition.  He is physically and mentally
exhausted.  I have telephoned for a nurse.  It is too big a job for
Alice, willing as she is.  I don't want either of you to disturb
John.  I don't want anybody to go near him, except the nurse, until
further instructions from me.  To speak frankly, any kind of a shock
now would bring on--well, something I don't want to contemplate.  It
will be a long hard pull, I can tell you, to bring him around.  And I
want you both--and Alice too--to cooperate with me by assuring John
absolute quiet during the next weeks and months."

The two listeners nodded.  There was a faint feeling of relief in
their minds that Dr. Hotchkiss had not pronounced matters hopeless
and had even implied that with good fortune and care John might come
through satisfactorily.

When the medical man had left, Rodrigo prepared to follow him.  He
shook hands with Henry Dorning and received the latter's promise to
inform him at once if there was any decided change in John's
condition.

"As for continuing the search for Elise--you may use your own
judgment about that," said Henry Dorning.  "I suppose John would wish
it pursued with the same zeal.  But I leave it to you."

"Very well," Rodrigo replied softly.  "I will use--my own judgment."

He drove back to New York at a snail's pace, the speed of his car in
harmony with his thoughts of the long, dreary months of remorse ahead
of him.

The next day Rodrigo tried hard to submerge himself in the numerous
details of business that made up his work and John's with Dorning and
Son.  It was the only way now that he could stand by his stricken
friend.  Mary Drake was his able lieutenant--a silent, rather
impersonal sort of lieutenant, to be sure, but he could expect
nothing different now, he grimly told himself.

An alarming week followed at the Dorning home in Greenwich.  For two
or three days John's condition was very bad.  There were periods in
which he alternately raved in hysteric delirium and then sank into a
coma, recognizing nobody and sustained by a scarcely detectable
heart-beat.  In his periods of delirium he called loudly upon Elise,
upon Rodrigo, upon the mother who had died in his childhood, while
the nurse, Alice Pritchard, and Doctor Hotchkiss labored with
physical strength and opiates to quiet him.  In that week, Rodrigo
lived through a hundred hells, calling on the telephone every few
hours to receive bulletins that sank his heart anew each time.

At the end of the week he learned from the doctor that John's
physical condition had taken a slight turn for the better.  Mentally,
however, he was very bad.  Dr. Hotchkiss indicated his fears that,
unless the strain were in some way removed, his young patient's mind
might go.

In disposing of the increased business worries placed upon his
shoulders by the absence of John, Rodrigo found unexpectedly
efficient assistance in the person of Max Rosner.  For Rodrigo had
taken a practical means of making good John's promise that something
would be done for Rosner, after the dramatic encounter in which
Rodrigo had saved his friend from the leaden danger in Rosner's
revolver.  John had advanced the little man a loan and placed his ill
wife in the hospital.  Rodrigo had suggested a way for the harassed
little man to repay the money and regain his self-respect.  John's
responsibilities in Dorning and Son had always been too heavy.
Rodrigo suggested the installation of Rosner as John's assistant,
pointing out that while the ex-employee was no executive, he knew the
business and would doubtless prove very acceptable in a subordinate
capacity.

During the time Rosner was winning back his health and mental
balance, his duties had been light.  In the weeks just before Elise's
disappearance, he had gradually been given larger responsibilities
and had been executing them surprisingly well.  Now, with John gone,
he stepped manfully into the breach and performed yeoman service in
enabling Rodrigo to carry on.  Henry Madison was his usual capable
self in managing the retail sales force; however, without the aid of
Rosner, Rodrigo frequently told himself that the buying and important
outside contract work of the concern, the part of the business on
which the reputation of Dorning and Son rested, would have gone to
pieces.

Moreover, Rodrigo discovered in Rosner, whom he had hitherto regarded
with some distaste, personal qualities and a sympathy that made him
really like the frail middle-aged man and established a bond between
them.

It started in the second week of John's illness when Rosner, who
fairly worshipped Rodrigo now for the kindness he had done him, said
timidly at the end of a business conference, "How is John this
morning?"

"Improving a little, as rapidly as anybody could expect."

Rosner continued hesitantly, "You're not looking at all well
yourself, Count Torriani.  You're worrying too much about John.  It's
time you thought about yourself a little.  If you don't--well, you
may be where he is."

"Would to God that I were!" Rodrigo cried with a suddenness and
vehemence that startled Rosner.  In the next instant he was angry at
himself for losing control, for his manifestation of the jumpy state
of his nerves.  He continued more calmly, "Thanks for your sympathy,
Rosner, but don't worry about me.  I'm all right."

"If you wanted to go away a while, for a rest--I could manage, I
think, after a fashion," Rosner offered.

"Thanks.  I know you could.  You're doing wonderful work--you and
Miss Drake and all the rest of the people.  But I'll stick around
until John gets back in harness.  Then I'm going away for a long
rest, abroad probably."

After Rosner had gone, Rodrigo realized that their little
conversation had been a relief, even his explosive demonstration of
his nervous condition.  The only other person in the establishment
with whom he discussed John's illness was Mary Drake, and to her he
merely communicated briefly the latest news from Greenwich daily, in
answer to her question.  There was no mention of their former
relations to each other, merely a question and answer about some one
in whom both felt a deep concern.  Beyond this and the daily contacts
into which the routine of the business brought them, Rodrigo and Mary
were now to all intents and purposes just an employer and a trusted
employee.  Of the frequent anxious and sympathetic glances which Mary
cast at him when he chanced to be facing away from her, Rodrigo, of
course, knew nothing.

It was December, when his illness had run along for nearly two
months, that John Dorning showed a definite improvement and return to
normal.  One morning Rodrigo received word by telephone that John was
to leave two days later for southern California, in charge of his
sister and his nurse, and would like to see Rodrigo before he
departed.  The doctor had declared that a change of scene would help
the patient as soon as he was in condition to travel.  It was thought
that John was now strong enough, and the plans had been made for an
indefinite stay in the region of San Diego.

Rodrigo drove up to Greenwich that afternoon.  Alice Pritchard
ushered him into John's room, near a window at which his friend was
seated, looking moodily out upon the snow-clad lawn.  Though he was
prepared to see a change in John's appearance, Rodrigo was shocked in
spite of himself at the actuality.  The face of the man in the chair
was white and gaunt.  His blond hair was streaked with gray.  He
looked at least ten years older than he had on the day Rodrigo had
seen him last.  And as, aware of visitors, he turned, Rodrigo saw
that his eyes looked sunken and lack-lustre.

Rodrigo managed a smile as he advanced with hand outstretched.  A
semblance of a smile appeared on John's wan face also, and he said in
a low voice, "This is good, old man."

"It is, indeed," Rodrigo said heartily.  "I'm glad to see you looking
better."

"Yes, I am feeling better.  I want to thank you for sticking by me
through it all, Rodrigo.  They've told me of the constant interest
you've shown and the fine work you're doing at the shop.  I'm sorry
to have to impose upon you any longer--but they tell me I must go
away for a time.  I don't know that it will do any good."  His weak
voice fell away, and his head bowed a little.

"Oh, it's bound to," Rodrigo cut in cheerfully.  "New faces, new
scenes.  You'll come back a new man, ready to pitch in like a
whirlwind."

But John had hardly listened to him.  Alice had left the room, as the
patient discovered when he looked cautiously around.  At once he
caught Rodrigo's sleeve with his thin fingers and looked at him so
pathetically that the latter wanted to turn his head away.  John
asked, "Have you learned anything at all about Elise, Rodrigo?"  And
when Rodrigo shook his head slowly, John's hand and head fell and he
whispered, "Nothing--in all these months?  It's unbelievable--it's
maddening."

Rodrigo hastened to soothe him, to change the subject.  A few moments
later Alice returned with the nurse, and Rodrigo deduced that it was
time that he left.  The two men shook hands and, with an encouraging
caution to come back strong and healthy, Rodrigo was out of the room.

During the remainder of the winter, the word from California was of
John's constant improvement.  He was living almost in the open air
and doing little besides eat and sleep.  In February he started
writing short notes to Rodrigo in his own hand.  By the first of
March, the notes had grown longer and had lost both their
unsteadiness of chirography and the perfunctory air of being written
by a man too tired mentally to use his imagination.

John was taking an interest in life again.  He took to commenting
upon the beauty of the natural scenery about him and upon the
desecration being wrought upon Nature by some of the architectural
monstrosities of the region.  He told in subsequent letters of having
lunch with mutual business friends of theirs, of a trip to Catalina
Island.  He even made some inquiries about certain projects he had
left unfinished upon the occasion of his abrupt leave-taking from
Dorning and Son and urged Rodrigo to tell him in detail of his
business problems of the hour.  This last, to Rodrigo, was the most
encouraging sign of all.

Early in April, John Dorning returned to Greenwich.  Rodrigo spent
the week-end there and rejoiced to see his friend looking so changed
for the better.  Though he was still thin and fragile-looking, there
was color in his cheeks and life in his eyes.  And whatever his mood
might be when alone, in the presence of his family and of Rodrigo,
John was now nearly his old self.  He had, right at the start of
Rodrigo's visit, made an effort to prove this by meeting his friend
at the station in the Dorning sedan and driving him to the house.  In
answer to Rodrigo's joyous greeting and eager questioning, he
replied, "Yes, I'm in quite good shape now.  In fact, Dr. Hotchkiss
is so pleased with me that he says I may come in a couple of days
next week for an hour or so each day and kind of get in touch with
things at the shop.  And I'll be glad to do it, I can tell you."

Though Rodrigo sensed somehow that the thought of the missing Elise
still occupied the back of John Dorning's mind, to the exclusion of
everything else, her name was not mentioned at all throughout the
week-end.

Sunday morning, Rodrigo rode horseback with John, a pastime which Dr.
Hotchkiss had recommended and which had led to the purchase of two
excellent saddle-horses and their installation in the long empty
Dorning barn.  The bridle-path led them quite close to the Millbank
development, where stood the vacant home of John and Elise.  Rodrigo
did not, of course, allude to this and even glanced anxiously at John
as they passed the place.

"I am going over to my old house next week sometime and take out the
stuff I left there," John said calmly, though Rodrigo wondered if
there was not suppressed emotion behind those quiet words.  "I have
put the place on the market and intend to dispose of it."  John was
frowning and his lips were clenched tightly.

Rodrigo did not answer him, but soon afterward prodded his horse into
a gallop.  John followed him, and they finished their journey at a
very rapid pace.  Rodrigo left for New York that evening, very much
pleased with his friend's condition.  Some of the heavy load was
lifted off the young Italian's mind at last.  Though he had not
permitted himself to think about it during all the long months of
that sad winter and early spring, he was utterly worn out in body and
mind.  On the rare occasions when he relaxed the grim guard upon his
mind and was weak enough to pity himself, it seemed to him that soon
he must, must get away.

No returning hero ever received a more sincere welcome from his
associates than did John Dorning when he walked into the shop on
Wednesday of the week following.  The whole staff abruptly dropped
what they were doing and clustered around him.  Hands were
outstretched and grasped.  In many eyes there were tears.  John,
smiling happily, was very close to crying himself.  He thanked them
all collectively for carrying on in his absence, with special mention
of Rodrigo, Henry Madison, Rosner and Mary Drake.  The last named
dabbed at her eyes furtively and stole a proud glance at Rodrigo,
which he did not catch.

John remained scarcely half an hour, spending the time in a short
conference with the four who composed the executive staff of the
business.  On Friday, however, he came in again, this time with a
tentative sketch suggestion for the murals Dorning and Son were to
submit for a new art theatre building to be erected in New York.
After this his appearance became steadily more frequent and for
longer intervals.

Two weeks later, he said, at the end of the first full day he had
spent at the shop.  "Monday I intend to resume my place here in
earnest, Rodrigo.  I'm feeling well now, and I'm perfectly capable of
putting on the harness.  In fact, the harder I work, the better I
feel.  But you've been working too hard, Rodrigo.  You're looking
tired and seedy.  I really believe I appear healthier than you do.
Don't I, Mary?"  The scene was John's office.  Mary had just come in
to take away the signed letters.  She looked around and smiled at his
question, flashing a glance at Rodrigo but not committing herself to
an answer.  "Mary has been a big help to me in getting back into the
swim," John smiled.  "And I intend to lean upon her more than ever."
He looked so affectionately at the grave girl that Rodrigo glanced
from one to the other and experienced a sudden flash of foreboding.
John and Mary--now that Elise was gone--John's need of someone to
lean upon--the realization, to him, of Mary's worth----

But Rodrigo dismissed it from his mind with an effort.  He simply
would not think of it.  The ache of loving Mary was still too raw in
his own heart.

"Why don't you take a long vacation, Rodrigo?" John was saying.  "Go
abroad, to Italy, or something.  You certainly deserve it.  We'll
carry on here."

And another portion of the heavy load on Rodrigo's mind lifted.  He
felt like sighing audibly with relief.  At last he could put into
effect the plan that had been forming in his brain ever since that
awful morning.  John was well now, reasonably happy, as happy as he
perhaps ever would be again.  The burden of keeping the faith by
carrying on his business for him had been taken from Rodrigo's
shoulders.  The guilt in Rodrigo's soul could never be taken away, of
course.  But at least he could gain some surcease by going away from
this man whom he could never again look in the eye with a clear
conscience, never again see without feeling how he had betrayed him.
He would go away, and stay away.  When his heart cried, "But
Mary?--You love Mary.  You cannot give her up," he tried to stifle
that cry, and resolved, just the same, to go.

He voiced this resolution to John.  "I do need a vacation, John.  I'm
glad you suggested it.  If you can get along without me, I think I
shall book passage to Italy.  My house over there is vacant, you
know, and I want to see about selling it, for one thing.  And I
should like to see some of my old friends.  And the Bay of Naples,
and all the old places.  It will do me good.  And perhaps I can pick
up some treasures over there at bargain prices.  I'll keep that in
mind too."

Rodrigo sailed four weeks later on a Saturday.  John bade him
good-bye at the close of the day's work on the afternoon previous,
for John was under the doctor's orders to take two full days'
vacation each week-end.

"When will you be back, Rodrigo?" John asked.

And Rodrigo had hesitated and finally answered, "I--can't tell."

"Well, take your time--but I'll be awfully eager to see you again.
I'll miss you like the dickens," John said rather wistfully.

Rodrigo, his baggage already aboard, arrived early at the steamer
that Saturday.  In the midst of the passengers waving and calling to
the swarms of friends standing in the doorways of the pier-sheds, he
stood alone on the deck, looking ashore.  He was probably the only
one there to whom someone was not wishing bon voyage, he told himself
rather grimly.  Then suddenly he saw Mary Drake and she had finally
managed to thrust her slim way through the gesticulating groups on
shore and was searching the deck of the ship with her eyes.

Rodrigo turned abruptly and hurried down the gangplank.  He pushed to
her side.

"This is good of you, Mary," he said to her.

She started, turned, smiled, and said seriously, "I came down to ask
you to reconsider not coming back."

"How do you know I am not coming back?" he echoed the seriousness in
her voice.

"You told me once that you were going away and not return.  I guessed
you were only waiting until John was firmly on his feet.  He is there
now.  And you are sailing away."

"Would you like me to come back--for yourself, Mary?" he asked
hopefully.

"I am not to be considered," she answered almost coldly, though there
was a little catch in her throat.  "You should come back for the sake
of your own soul.  To run away and stay away is cowardice.  You will
spend the rest of your life hating yourself."  She lifted her face to
his appealingly.  "Oh, Rodrigo, can't you see that the only right way
is to tell John the truth, even now?  He can stand it now.  And you
will save yourself.  You are not happy.  You will never be happy as
long as this terrible thing is in your heart."

"Is that question of telling John always to stand between us, Mary?
Do I have to wreck John's life all over again in order to make you
love me?"  He asked almost bitterly.

She did not reply.  The whistle of the great vessel beside them
shrieked mightily amid the hiss of escaping steam.

"Good-bye, Mary," he said brokenly, taking her hand.  He hesitated,
lifted it to his lips, and, without another glance at her, half ran
to the gangplank, which had already been lifted a foot off the dock.
So he did not see the tears that streamed down her face, and what was
written behind the tears as she lifted her eyes and realized he was
gone.




CHAPTER XVIII

The weather, for the winter season, was unusually fine during the
first five or six days of the voyage eastward, and Rodrigo kept
closely to his cabin.  He slept much.  It seemed to him that for six
months he had gone virtually without sleep.  The slight motion of the
ship, the changed environment soothed him like a lullaby.  He rested
soundly at night and took frequent naps during the day.  By the time
the inevitable change in the weather came and stormy seas tossed the
staunch vessel about so violently that his cabin had become virtually
untenantable, he was fit and ready to endure the gusty blasts and
angry, slanting rain.  Rodrigo was an excellent sailor and really
enjoyed the decks of a wave-tossed ship.

On a cloudy afternoon, with the wind lashing the rigging with screams
and whines and the waves shooting spray as high as the
canvas-protected bridge, Rodrigo sat wrapped in blankets in a steamer
chair and calmly watched the mountainous watery madness on the other
side of the rail.  So thoroughly was the little man in the steamer
chair beside him sheltered in overcoat, cap, and a whole battalion of
blankets that Rodrigo was unaware that another foolish soul, in
addition to himself, was on deck.  Indeed he looked around bewildered
for a moment to discover where the voice was coming from when his
neighbor addressed him with a chuckle, "'What fools these mortals
be', eh?  Freezing to death up here when we might be down in nice
warm cabins?"

Rodrigo laughed, "The cabins may be warm, but most of them are very
damp by this time, I guess, and full of mal de mer germs."

He observed the habitation of this deep, cheerful voice more closely
and saw that it came out of the fat, ruddy, cheerful face of a man
about fifty years old, an American.  Rodrigo suddenly became aware
that he was very glad to hear a friendly voice, that he was in need
of human companionship.  They continued the conversation and Rodrigo
learned that his companion was a Dr. Woodward from Washington, bound
for Rome on a holiday.  Still talking on inconsequential topics in a
light, mind-easing vein, they later walked the abandoned deck
together, sloshing through the water that the waves frequently
splattered about them.  That evening Woodward transferred his place
in the dining saloon, now also practically abandoned save for them,
to the table where Rodrigo had been eating alone heretofore.

Learning Rodrigo's line of business and having had explained to him
how a titled Italian happened to be connected with a Fifth Avenue art
emporium, David Woodward revealed casually, between courses of a
rather damp dinner, that he was head of the psychiatric ward at the
Luther Mead Hospital, Washington.  His charges were for the most
part, he explained, shell-shocked veterans of the late war, though
they also included a number of civilian patients with mental
disorders.

"Perhaps it's my association with mental deficients ashore that leads
me to enjoy irrational pursuits, such as getting my feet soaked on a
wave-washed deck," Woodward chortled.

During the next few days which continued monotonously stormy, the two
became quite well acquainted.  Under Rodrigo's questioning, Woodward
talked further about his own profession, in which he was deeply
immersed and stood very high.

On deck one day he made the remark in a discussion of mental
disorders that insanity comes often from too much introspection or
the abandonment of the mind to a single obsession.  On an impulse,
Rodrigo told him of John Dorning's experience, making the case
hypothetical and, of course, not mentioning names.  Having stated the
circumstances, he asked Dr. Woodward whether there was a chance that
the victim might suffer a relapse and topple over the border-line or
whether he might in time completely efface from his mind the
harrowing event that had unbalanced him.

The psychiatrist pondered a moment and then answered, "I should say
that if this man never learns anything definite about his wife's
fate, that is, does not receive information that would give him a new
shock, he will go on much as he is at present.  I gather from what
you say that he has made a partial recovery, so that he again finds
life tolerable, but that he is in a measure living under the shadow
of the initial shock.  Well, that is not so bad.  Most of us are
concealing a major worry or two.  On the other hand, this man's
salvation probably lies in falling in love with another woman, a
different type of woman from his former wife.  That would be an
almost sure way of healing his wound.  And I should say that the
chances of this happening are excellent, particularly if the man is
being brought into daily contact with a woman of a sympathetic turn
of mind.  That's when men frequently fall in love, you know--when
they have suffered tragedy and are desperately in need of the sort of
sympathy only a woman can give."

Rodrigo suddenly abandoned the subject, for in this "woman of a
sympathetic turn of mind" he had seen, in a flash, Mary.  Would she
and John, thrown together now, with John aching for someone to
minister to his bruised mind, fall in love?  Having, as he tortured
himself into believing, lost Elise to John, would he now be called
upon to give up Mary to his friend, as if in retribution?  He made an
excuse, arose abruptly and started to pace the deck.  But this was
foolishness, he told himself at length.  What if Mary and Dorning
should learn to love each other?  It was natural.  They had much in
common.  They were both fine, wonderful characters.  And had he not
virtually abandoned her, lost her by being what she termed a
"coward," revealed to her he would never return?

He told himself savagely that he was the most selfish man in the
world.  And in the next moment he was praying silently that this
thing would not happen, that the two people he loved best in the
world would not fall in love with each other.  His heart ached with a
pain that was physical.

Just before they parted at Naples, whence Dr. Woodward was to entrain
at once for Rome, the psychiatrist said half-seriously to Rodrigo, "I
have been observing you all the way over, young man.  It's a habit of
my profession.  You have something on your mind that is gnawing at
it.  Take my warning and get rid of it.  Get drunk, get married, get
anything--but forget it.  Remember what I told you.  Don't think too
much.  It's a bad habit."

Rodrigo walked alone along the crowded, dirty streets of the familiar
city, which was bathed in a warmth and sunshine far different from
the damp and cold that had remained with them the greater part of the
voyage over.  He secured a room at the Hotel Metropole and, upon
awaking and dressing the next morning, strolled out upon the balcony
of his room to hear the cries of his countrymen driving their carts
past the hotel, the protesting shrieks of the miniature trolley cars
as they crawled up the hilly streets of the city, the automobiles
bustling about with reckless young Italian chauffeurs at the wheel,
the old smell and the gay colors that he had grown up with.

He paid a visit before lunch to the real estate man who had the
palace of the Torrianis in charge and was told by that brisk,
sharp-faced individual that his cable had been received and that he
was awaiting Rodrigo's word before renting the place again.

So it was that the heir of the Torrianis was bumped out to his palace
in a hired automobile a few hours later and had the doubtful pleasure
of strolling through the great empty rooms of the dwelling of his
ancestors.  The place had suffered a little from the American tenants
who had occupied it.  Some of the precious frescoes had been chipped,
and the whole establishment was musty and dirty.  Rodrigo prepared to
leave the historic pile with a feeling of depression.  Its sorry
condition, contrasted with the spick-and-span modernity of the
surroundings he had become accustomed to in New York, weakened
whatever idea he might have had of settling there.  Nevertheless,
sentiment and his now comparative affluence demanded that he restore
the palace to a habitable condition.  He was therefore doubly glad,
as well as surprised, to observe standing beside his rented
conveyance a familiar, corpulent female form as he came out.

Maria had been talking excitedly to the chauffeur and now came
waddling up to meet her former master.  A smile covered her wide and
usually stolid face.  Rodrigo greeted her heartily and learned from
the torrent of words that came from her toothless mouth that she was
working in a neighboring villa, which, like the palace of the
Torrianis, had been rented by Americans.  But, she explained, her
Americans were leaving.  Had Master Rodrigo come home for good?
Would he, perhaps, want old Maria again?  She had many times, after
the departure of Rodrigo's American tenants, tried to get into the
place to clean it.  But the pig of a real estate man had refused her
a key--her, Maria!  Rodrigo, upon the spot, hired her as the
permanent caretaker of the palace and turned over to her the massive
keys to the outer gate and to the main entrance of the building.  She
beamed at him as he stepped into the ancient automobile.  She shouted
blessings upon his head until he disappeared over the hill in a cloud
of dust.

It seemed his afternoon for renewing old acquaintances, for a little
over a mile from Naples he was about to pass a man and a woman
plodding along the dusty road when suddenly the woman raised her head
from under the heavy cloth-wrapped bundle she was carrying.  It was
Rosa Minardi.  Rodrigo at once had his car stopped.  Rosa, smiling,
set down her bundle, and the man with her, who was quite unencumbered
and was smoking a long, curved pipe, followed her leisurely to the
side of the automobile.  Rosa, after the first greeting, introduced
the loose-jointed, lazy-looking fellow as her husband.

She looked older, stouter, and considerably less attractive than she
had when Rodrigo had last seen her.  He wondered if she had really
changed or whether it was because that painful scene in which her
father had extorted five thousand liras from him seemed now to have
taken place years, instead of months, ago, in quite another world.
Certainly there seemed nothing particularly alluring about her now,
though she was rolling her bright, black eyes at him hopefully and
striking attitudes to display the outlines of her too buxom figure as
she talked.  She was finding the pose difficult, however.  There were
tired, aging lines under those eyes.  And there was the slouching
hulk of a man watching her mildly, her husband.  Rosa glanced from
Rodrigo to this husband, and sighed.  The Minardis never had luck.
Her worthless father had long since spent his tainted profits from
her love affair with Rodrigo.  That same worthless father had saddled
this equally worthless husband upon her, with the promise that the
man was rich, and had then borrowed what little money his son-in-law
possessed and disappeared once more to Rome.

This, Rosa did not, of course, tell Rodrigo.  Instead she said
soberly, "You are looking pale, my friend, and older.  Has life not
been so gay in America, eh?

"Oh, it has been gay enough," he replied, and he began to admit to
himself that he too must have changed, what with John and Dr.
Woodward and now Rosa telling him of it.

"Do you think, then, to remain in Italy?" she asked, and he thought
he detected a little gleam in those once inviting eyes.

The question having thus been put to him directly, he made a decision
and said, "No.  I am going to travel a while.  Later--I do not know.
But I am, as you have guessed, Rosa, not so gay.  Perhaps in Paris or
London I shall be gayer."

"You used to be--very gay," she mused, and again smiled at him
coquettishly, but heavily, as if trying to say that it was not
impossible that those happy times might be revived.  But, though he
returned her smile, she failed to stimulate him.  Indeed he found her
more depressing even than the palace of his fathers.  Bright-eyed
Rosa turned drudge, slave of a dirty, indolent Italian husband!
Well, that was life.  As he started on again and looked back at her,
trudging under her burden along the dusty road, the man walking,
hands in his pockets, by her side, Rodrigo knew that, even had she
been twice as pretty as ever, she would not have struck a spark in
him.  His old weakness for a pretty face had been killed.  And the
pity of it was that it had been killed just too late.

He visited Paris, Paris striving to display its old pre-war gayety in
the sunny days of a perfect spring.  He looked up some old
acquaintances, English and Italian artists of the Latin Quarter for
the most part, and drank wine with them and talked and tried to
recapture some of the old carefree spirit in the musty cafés of
Montmartre.  He attended the theatre, alone and in the company of his
friends and browsed among the galleries and shops, making a few
purchases and forwarding them to Dorning and Son.  For he could not
forget that he was still, in name, John's partner.  He found himself
frequently speculating, almost unconsciously, as to the outcome of
business projects he had had under way when he left and had more than
one impulse to write or cable about them.  Would he, after all, go
back?  Dorning and Son had become even more of a part of him that he
had suspected.  And John and Mary--yes, he wanted that adopted world
of his back again intensely already, though he had been gone hardly a
month.

Yet the prospect of facing John Dorning day after day, facing his
dearest friend with a guilty lie in his heart--and the ache of being
near Mary and knowing she was lost to him--he could not endure that!

He crossed the Channel in May, reaching London on a wet and foggy
night and establishing himself at the Savoy.  For the next few days
he loitered in his room, sleeping late and eating only when he felt
an active hunger, and walking purposelessly about the streets.  On
the third evening, over a lonesome dinner, he read by chance in the
paper of a play that had opened the night before.  It was a problem
play called "The Drifters" and, according to the reviewer, possessed
considerable merit.  Rodrigo was surprised and interested to see the
name of Sophie Binner in the cast.  Far down in the review, he read a
paragraph devoted to Sophie's performance.  It said that Miss Binner,
late of the musical comedy stage, showed distinct promise in her
first straight dramatic role, that the mannerisms which used to
delight revue patrons had quite disappeared, that "the former Christy
ingenue has demonstrated that she is a character actress of polished
competence and, of course, outstanding beauty."

Rodrigo was viewing "The Drifters" an hour later.  He found its
opening act rather ponderous and talky, until the entrance of Sophie.
In the plain tailored suit and subdued make-up which her role called
for, she was, he was surprised to discover, more striking in
appearance than she had ever been in the tinsel costumes she had worn
for Gilbert Christy.  Her shiny golden hair, now cropped and confined
closely to her head, instead of flying in the breeze as previously,
set off her piquant, innocent-wise face in fascinating effectiveness.
Her voice had somewhere lost its rasping overtone and acquired
clarity and gentility.  She moved surely and with an understanding of
her part that was in amazing contrast to the slovenly manner in which
she had always filled the meager requirements of the bits she had
played in Christy's sketches.  Formerly Sophie had been able only to
sing, dance, and display her figure; now, Rodrigo admitted, she was a
real actress.  He became interested in discovering how the
metamorphosis had come about.  His chance came more quickly than he
had bargained on.

Just before the curtain rose for the second act, an usher handed
Rodrigo a card as he resumed his chair very near the stage.  The card
read:


    Rodrigo:

    I noticed you in the audience.  I would like to talk with you.
    Come to my dressing-room after the show, if you care to.

    SOPHIE.


It was significant of the change in her, he realized, that later she
kept him waiting outside her dressing-room, when he knocked, instead
of crying carelessly for him to enter.  When she appeared at the door
at last, she was dressed simply and becomingly, far more modestly
than in the old days.  She greeted him cordially enough and accepted
his invitation for a bite of supper in a small restaurant just off
Piccadilly.

"You are thinner and older," she accused him, when later they were
seated cosily in a corner of the smoke-filled and talk-filled room,
for the place was a popular rendezvous for after-theatre crowds,
though nothing in the way of entertainment was offered except
excellent food and a congenial atmosphere.

"You have changed yourself," he retorted.  "Tell me how it
happened--why you decided to become an actress."

"I think your friend John Dorning had more to do with it than
anything," she surprised him by replying.

"John--but how?  Do you mean something he said or did the time you--"
He stopped in confusion.

"Go on.  I don't mind," she laughed.  "All that seems very far away
now.  I don't know whether or not he told you--I imagined he
wouldn't--but I came to see you when I was down and out and--well, I
got two thousand dollars from Mr. Dorning by a rather shabby trick.
But I received a lot more from him than that, though he'll probably
never know it.  He's a wonderful man.  I was in no mood then for
being preached at though, but somehow he made me listen and he got
over to me, without preaching at all, just where I was headed.  He
said that no woman had ever found real happiness in living on other
people and that if I was any good and had any real love for the stage
I would dig out on my own and try to get somewhere.

"When he handed over the two thousand dollars, he said that if I was
wise, I would take it and use it to tide myself over while I tried to
build a real career.  What's more, he offered to send me more if I
needed it and could prove I was honestly making an effort to succeed
in my profession.  That was real sportsmanship, wasn't it?  I thought
so.  So I chucked the musical comedy business and caught on with a
small stock company in Leeds.  I studied day and night, I worked like
a dog, and well, I'm a little way on the road to somewhere now."

"I'm glad, Sophie," he said honestly.  "John's a prince.  I know that
too."  He looked across the table into her grave blue eyes so
intently that her eyes widened into questioning.  Then she smiled
understandingly.

"I know what you are thinking, Rodrigo," she said softly.  "You are
thinking that this is the first time you have ever been with me alone
that you did not want to take me in your arms and kiss me.  The first
time that we could sit here comfortably as friends, without making
love.  I have been thinking the same thing.  And it's true.  I used
to be an awful man-hunter.  I used to think I wasn't living unless I
was mad about some man--one or more.  I remember that I could have
killed you that night you left me in New York.  But I have learned
different.  I have your friend, John Dorning, largely to thank for
that."

When he left her at her apartment later, he felt that he had gained a
friend.

A letter was handed him by the room clerk that night when he called
at the desk of the hotel for his key.  Rodrigo stared at the
rectangle of white.  In the corner was the neat, familiar name of
Dorning and Son.  The envelope bore his name, typewritten, was
addressed to the Palace di Torriani, Naples, and contained
scribblings on its face in pencil that had forwarded it to Paris and
thence to London.  Maria, he decided, had been the original recipient
and had sent it to the address he had given her in Paris.  He thrust
the letter into his pocket and summoned the lift to take him to his
room.  He wanted to read this message in seclusion, for he had a
foreboding of its importance.  His original quaking thought that
something had happened to John, he assured himself, was absurd.  In
that event, he felt, Mary would have cabled him.

He sank into a chair, lit a cigarette, and applied trembling fingers
to the envelope.


    Dear Rodrigo:

    I do not know how firmly your mind is set by this time upon
    remaining in Europe.  I do know that something unexpected has
    developed here that vitally affects you and John and all of us.

    John is sure you will return soon and intends to tell you then.
    I am not so sure you are coming back, but I emphatically urge
    you, for your own sake, to do so, at least until you can learn of
    these developments from John's own lips.  Return to Europe later
    if you like, but--come now.

    I cannot tell you more.  Perhaps I have told too much already.

  Sincerely yours,
        MARY DRAKE.


He leaned back in his chair and closed his eyes.  Mary!  He had known
instinctively, when the letter was handed to him, that it was from
Mary.  Suddenly its meaning flashed upon him.  She and John loved
each other, were going to be married, and wanted to tell him about
it, wanted him to take charge of the business while they were away on
their honeymoon.  In vain he told himself that the thought was
absurd, that, if such a thing had really happened, Mary would have
written him a straightforward letter about it instead of this cryptic
note.  Ever since he had left New York, this idea--yes, he might as
well admit it--this dread of Mary and John loving each other had hung
over his head.  Yet why should he dread it?  It was no more than
fair.  A love for a love.  He had taken Elise from John; now John was
taking Mary from him.

He lay awake all that night, fearing, restless, unhappier than he had
ever been in his life.  The next morning he engaged passage for New
York on a steamer leaving within three days.




CHAPTER XIX

Rodrigo nodded his way through the surprised, cheerful greetings of
Dorning and Son's staff stationed out in the exhibition rooms and
approached the open door of John Dorning's office with an odd mixture
of eagerness and reluctance to confirm the fears within him.  Almost
on the threshold, a voice stopped Rodrigo and he turned to face the
smiling visage and outstretched hand of Henry Madison.

"Well, well, this is a surprise," Madison chuckled.  "John will be
delighted to see you."  And in answer to the questioning look in
Rodrigo's eyes, he added reassuringly in a lowered voice, "John is
quite his old self now--thanks to Mary Drake.  She's done wonders
with him, made a new man out of him.  You'll see."  He shook hands
again and suggested--"I'll drop into your office later if I may and
hear about your trip."

"Yes--do," invited Rodrigo in a preoccupied tone.

When he stepped into the doorway of John's office, he heard the
precise accents of his friend's voice dictating a letter.  The voice
was strong, firm.  Yes, John must be quite his old self, as Madison
had said.  "She's done wonders with him."  In the next moment,
Rodrigo had walked into the room.  The dictation ceased abruptly, a
cry of surprised joy burst from John's lips as he rose and rushed
toward Rodrigo.  He pumped the returned voyager's hand, pounded him
upon the back.  It was several moments before Rodrigo could turn to
Mary, who had also risen and was standing quietly near the exultant
John.  She was smiling too as he took her hand and pressed it hard.
But as Rodrigo turned to John again, she quietly left the room,
pausing at the door and looking her gladness at the two reunited
friends.

"Yes, I am feeling very well now," John answered Rodrigo's
congratulations upon his improved condition.  "Thanks to Mary.  She's
been a wonder.  I don't know how I could have gotten along without
her.  She's worked her head off helping me get back into my stride
again.  I've had her up to Greenwich with me several week-ends at
Dad's house helping me catch up with my correspondence.  Alice and
she have become great pals, and Dad thinks there's nobody like her."

"There isn't," Rodrigo cut in succinctly.

John regarded him curiously.  "Nobody can help loving Mary," he said.
"She's one of the best."

Rosner, having learned of Rodrigo's arrival, walked in at that moment
and greeted the prodigal with his nervous effusiveness.  He, too, was
looking in ruddy health.  Everything at Dorning and Son's, indeed,
seemed to be progressing excellently without him, Rodrigo thought a
trifle wistfully.  When the little man had departed, the Italian
turned to John and announced, "I must see about getting my baggage
through.  I'll see you later!"

"By all means," said John.  "I'm living at our apartment again, you
know.  I'll meet you there and we'll go out to dinner.  Later we'll
go back and have a long talk.  I've something important to tell you,
old man, something that vitally concerns us both."  John's face had
turned very sober, and there was a return of the old sombreness about
his eyes that had been part of the outward sign of his recent ordeal.

Rodrigo strolled into his own office, intending to greet his
secretary and inspect the mail that had arrived in his absence.  That
worthy and very homely lady was, for the moment, out of the building
somewhere, but, opening the center drawer in his desk, he discovered
an accumulation of letters neatly stowed away.  He sat down, and,
spreading the mail upon his desk, started leisurely to slit the
envelopes.  He looked up and arose as Mary slipped into the room.

"I wanted to see you alone and tell you how glad I am that you
have--come back," she said eagerly, a look of gladness in her eyes
that caused his pulse to quicken a little.

"I came because of your letter," he declared.  He braced himself and
added fairly steadily, "What are the 'developments' you spoke of?"

"Hasn't John told you?"

"No."

"Then he will--a little later.  You will find they are worth changing
your plans for."

He fingered the paper-cutter nervously.  "John looks like a different
man than he was when I last saw him," he said.  "He seems at peace
with the world at last, to have forgotten--his tragedy.  I think you
are the cause of it, Mary."

She paled a little.  "What do you mean?"  His tense voice frightened
her.

And then he found he could not voice his fears, could not bear to
force her to tell him that he had lost her.  "Why, he has learned to
depend upon you, and you have given him a new outlook on things,
cheered him up, made a man of him again.  You have been such
a--wonderful friend to him."

She looked at him quizzically, alarmed at his peculiar manner.
"Everybody is his friend," she said soberly.  "Everybody loves John.
He is the salt of the earth."

"He is that," Rodrigo agreed, and he watched her go away from him,
back to John.

He sank into his chair, debating his problem.  There was in Rodrigo a
strange intuition about women.  His success with them had, apart from
his physical attractiveness, consisted in an ability, far greater
than that of the usual predatory male, to understand them.  He
thought now that he understood Mary.  In a quiet, conventional way
she had fallen in love with John Dorning, he reasoned from his recent
observation of them, and John with her.  Their love was still in its
budding state.  Unless it were interfered with, it would grow
steadily into a steadfast union.  John would ask her to marry him and
she would assent.  Her love would be mingled with pity, but yet it
would be as near pure love as modern marriages usually subsist upon.

"Unless it were interfered with."  In this last meeting with Mary,
brief as it had been, Rodrigo detected something that would
ordinarily have set his heart to exulting.  Mary's coming to him, her
eagerness to extend her personal greetings alone, her face and
manner, her desire to remain longer and her obvious disappointment at
his rather, curt reception of her, had convinced him of something
that, never addicted to false modesty, he did not hide.

"Unless it were interfered with."  Well, he took a sad little triumph
in assuring himself, he could interfere if he chose, successfully
interfere.  Just now, when she was here, he could have, if he had
yielded to his selfish desire, swept her into his arms and made her
his forever.  He could have killed that budding love for John within
her by appealing to the force of her original love for himself, by
rushing her off her feet with his superior strength and feeling.  He
was sure of this.

Mary Drake still loved him, was the refrain that kept pounding in his
heart.  He could have her now if he wanted to take her.  If he
remained near her, he would not be able to keep his love silent.  He
would have to tell her.  Every fibre of his being would revolt
against the sacrifice.  He would not be strong enough to give her up
to John, though John needed her, loved her, depended upon her to keep
him out of the dark shadows that had so tragically enveloped him.

No, Rodrigo concluded, he would have to go away--and stay away.  Go
away at any cost.  Go away as soon as he decently could.

Having spent the day in the details of securing his baggage and
unpacking it amid the familiar scenes of the Park Avenue apartment,
he met John and had dinner with him at their favorite little French
restaurant.  Afterward, in the softly lighted living-room of the
apartment, over their pipes they talked.

"I have been wondering," John said, "why you came back so suddenly,
without warning us.  I had been expecting a letter or cablegram for
weeks.  I had begun to worry about you.  You left no forwarding
address with me.  And, of course, I would not have asked you to cut
short your vacation anyway.  Poor chap, you were tired out, and, to
tell you the truth, you don't look particularly chipper now."

"I received a letter from Mary.  She spoke of certain
'developments.'" Rodrigo said doggedly, anxious to have it over.
"She urged me to return and talk with you."

John asked quietly, "Did she say what those 'developments' were?"

"No."

John smiled, "Wonderful, competent Mary!  She insisted I write you to
come back.  I refused, because I felt you were coming soon anyway.
She, strangely enough, was not so sure.  So she wrote you herself?
Well, perhaps she was wise."

"And the 'developments' she spoke of?"  Rodrigo's voice sounded very
small.

John tapped the ashes from his pipe, looked at his friend gravely.
"Rodrigo," he said, "I have found out the truth about Elise."

Rodrigo started with the unexpectedness of the answer, a chaos of
thoughts running suddenly riot within him.

"I know that she is dead," John continued.  "And I know that you know
she is dead, that you have always known it.  But wait, I will begin
at the beginning!  You will remember that I spoke to you before you
left about selling my house in Millbank.  Well, I kept putting that
off because I dreaded to enter the place.  You see, I had left
everything exactly the way it was before--she went.  While my mental
condition was still uncertain, I did not want to disturb things.  I
felt that the shock of going there, seeing her room, her clothes,
everything that my happiness, my life, had depended upon, would be
too much for me.  Even after I came back from California feeling so
much improved, I kept putting it off.  I dreaded the ordeal.  But
three or four weeks after you left, I pulled myself together, told
myself that those foolish fears were nonsense, a sign even that I had
gone a little mad.  So I went over there, and I spent two whole days
in the house, alone.  I put my house of memories in order.  And,
Rodrigo, I found out many terrible things."

Rodrigo, his eyes fixed intensely upon his friend, shuddered.

But John went on calmly.  "Well, I had to break into her desk, among
other things, and I found there letters, love-letters from other men.
Among them were letters from you, showing me, Rodrigo, that she loved
you and that you had had the courage to repulse her love.  My idol
crashed then and there down to the floor, and the whole world went
black again.  Rodrigo, there in that room alone I came as near going
crazy as I hope ever to again in this world.  I cursed God for
letting me see that He had made life so hideous.  I wanted to die.
But I came through it.  I think that it was those letters of
yours--those letters were striking blows for my happiness--that
brought me through.  That is twice you have saved my life,
Rodrigo--once from Rosner and once--from myself."

Rodrigo rose and cried suddenly, "Don't say that, John!  I can't bear
it!"

"Please, Rodrigo," John restrained him.  "I understand.  You have
always tried to protect my happiness.  You tried to keep me from
knowing that I loved a woman who never existed.  But she is dead now.
After I came out of that house and went back to my father's and told
them what I had found, they confessed to me that anonymous notes had
come to me soon after Elise's disappearance hinting that I might
learn something about her if it were possible to identify the victims
of the Van Clair fire.  My father and Warren had kept those notes
from me.  They felt it was time now to tell me about them.  And it
became clear to me.  The woman who died in the Van Clair fire was
Elise."

Rodrigo cried out, the secret wrenched from him almost without his
volition, "I know she was!  And I sent her there that night, John!
You'll remember you went to Philadelphia and wired me to take the
midnight train and meet you the next morning.  Well, she came to me
that night in the office, where I was working on the estimates.  I
was in a reckless mood, disappointed--but no matter, it was no excuse
for me.  I sent her to the Van Clair, intending to follow.  Oh, I
didn't go.  I got my senses back, thank God!  But I was responsible.
I thought I had grown so good, and I knifed my best friend."  He
lifted his pale, stricken face to John, pleading for mercy, "I've
been through an ordeal too, John.  The difference between us is
that--I deserved it and--the ordeal is going to go right on.  Even
though I've torn this awful secret out of me at last!"

John Dorning was silent, stunned, trying to realize the significance
of his friend's confession.

And again Rodrigo cried out, pleadingly, "I couldn't tell you before,
John.  I had to let you go on driving yourself crazy from anxiety
about her.  I thought it would kill you to know.  Mary begged me to
tell you--but I couldn't."  Tears were in his eyes.  His strong body
was shaken with emotion.  Suddenly he flung himself at John's feet
and no longer tried to control his weeping.

And finally John spoke, and Rodrigo wonderingly looked up and saw
that John had a little smile on his face, that he was laying gentle
hands upon the recumbent back.  "I knew something was tearing at
you," John said, "And I'm glad you told me about--Elise.  Knowing her
now for what she really was, I can forgive you, Rodrigo.  None of us
are perfect.  God knows I have found that out.  You were my friend
even that night of the Van Clair--in the critical moment you were my
friend.  And you always will be."

Dorning helped Rodrigo to his feet, made him smile again, took his
hand.  Rodrigo clutched it, crying, "John, you are a saint.  If you
hadn't forgiven me, if you--"  He turned his head and went slowly
back to his chair.

"I told Mary what I had discovered about Elise," said John.  A light
of understanding burst upon him with these words.  He ventured,
"Rodrigo, had you told her already of--the Van Clair?"

Rodrigo nodded affirmatively.

John was thinking rapidly.

"What did Mary say?" he asked.

"She called me a coward for not telling you the truth, sick as you
were.  She said she could not--respect me, if I didn't."

John said almost to himself, "Mary thought a lot of you,
Rodrigo--does yet."

"She loves you," Rodrigo answered softly, but he could not quite keep
the despair out of his voice.

John glanced at him understandingly at last, but he said nothing.
When, after a long silence, they resumed the conversation, Dorning
strove to change its subject.

"I wish you'd take it easy for a while at the shop, Rodrigo.  You
don't look well," he said gently.  "Rosner has things quite well in
hand.  We miss you, but I do want you well and perfectly happy when
you come back to work."

"I was thinking of returning to Europe," Rodrigo replied, attempting
to make his statement as matter-of-fact as possible.

"Not because of anything you have said here to-night, I hope," John
urged at once.  "I want you to believe me, old man, that your
confession hasn't made any difference.  It's rather relieved my mind,
to tell the truth.  I suspected something was up that I did not yet
know about.  It's made me love you more than ever, drawn us closer."

"I appreciate that, John.  I feel the same way," Rodrigo said.

Nevertheless, he told himself, he was going away.  He would see Mary;
deliberately kill her love for him, throw her into John's arms.  John
needed her.  John deserved happiness.  It was the least he could do
for John.  But it was not a confession of weakness, his wanting to
see Mary again.  He must see her, must do something that would
convince her he was unworthy of her love, that would strangle any
desire in her to keep his memory alive after he was gone.  He must
disappear from her heart as well as from her sight.




CHAPTER XX

Rodrigo walked slowly into the offices of the Italian-American Line
late the next morning, like a man lately condemned to the scaffold,
and booked passage on a vessel sailing for Naples the following
Saturday.  Then he took the subway uptown.

The warm sun drenching the exhibition rooms of Dorning and Son, the
cheerful good mornings of the clerks, mocked at his mood.  He
summoned a masking smile on his face and held it while he opened the
door of John's office and strode in.  Mary was sitting beside John at
the latter's desk, their heads quite close together.  They had been
talking confidentially, almost gayly.  Their faces sobered as they
looked up at the intruder.  It seemed a warning to Rodrigo that he
must go through with his program.  The faint hope, conceived the
night before, that the "developments" Mary had written him about,
concerned the discovery of Elise's treachery only and had nothing to
do with an announcement of a troth between Mary and John, vanished.
It was unmistakable.  They loved each other.  It showed in the quick,
warning glance that passed between them as he entered, in the way
they almost sprang apart at the sight of a third person.

They greeted him warmly enough, and almost immediately John departed
on the excuse of a conference with Henry Madison.  Rodrigo took the
seat that his partner had vacated.  He did not have to urge Mary to
remain.

His voice simulated a careless nonchalance as he smiled at her and
said, "I hadn't a chance hardly to say a word to you yesterday, Mary."

"That wasn't my fault," she pouted.  He was surprised to discover
that Mary could pout.  He thought she had never looked more adorable.
Sophie, Rosa, Elise--never in their prime had they been as beautiful
as Mary.

"Did you enjoy your vacation?" she asked unexpectedly.

"Very much," he replied, smiling as if in memory.  "You know, Mary,
there's no use pretending--I've never changed.  I found it out when I
got abroad.  I can't play the hermit.  It isn't in me.  Over here,
with you around, perhaps, I can hold myself in leash.  But I am not
like you or John, like Americans, at heart.  There is something in my
blood.  I was torn up physically and emotionally when I left, and I
had to forget somehow.  That isn't an excuse, of course, but it may
explain things to you a little.  I--I sank into the old rut over
there, Mary.  The different environment, the different sort of women,
the liquor, everything."  He flung out his hands hopelessly, in a
continental gesture.

"You saw some of your old friends?" she asked quietly.

"Many of them.  And they were unchanged too.  It was the same old
story.  I met a girl in Naples whose father had once blackmailed me
for an affair with her--and now I suppose he'll be blackmailing me
over again.  In London, I ran across Sophie Binner.  You remember
Sophie?  We became quite good friends again.  She seems to be my
sort.  I'm what you called me--a coward."  He sighed, and watched her
face.

But her face, strangely enough, did not flinch.  She asked him in the
same quiet voice, "You are trying to tell me that you are the same
man you were that first day here, when you tried to play sheik with
me, flirted with me?"

He shrugged his shoulders.

"I shouldn't think you would have come back here--after playing fast
and loose all over Europe, after betraying the trust John and I put
in you."

"I came in response to your letter," he said with some dignity.

"Nevertheless, you shouldn't have come in that case.  You should have
stayed with your--friends."

"I know.  You are right," he said.  "And I am going back to--them.  I
booked my passage this morning.  I am sailing in a week for Italy,
and this time I am not coming back."

She started.  Her face lost its imperturbability.  She said, "And
that is all you have to say to me?"

He leaned toward her, his throat filling with a storm of words.  But
then he fell back, lowering his head.  "Yes," he said in a low voice.
"That is all--that and--please think as well as you can of me, Mary.
And go on--loving John and taking care of him."

Her lips were twitching a little now.  "Do you want to know what I
really think of you?" she asked suddenly.

He raised his tired eyes, his eyes that were saying what his lips
were sealed against, and he nodded his head.

She suddenly left her chair and came to him, laid her hands upon his
shoulders, and said clearly and proudly, "I think that you are a
terrible fibber.  I think you have a crazy notion that John and I are
in love.  And I know this--I love you, Rodrigo, and you are never
going to leave me again."

And then he reached out and clutched her fiercely, devouringly into
his arms, kissed her again and again, crying her name pitifully like
a baby.  And when at last he, still holding her tightly, raised her
face so that he could look at it and prove he was not dreaming, he
saw that she too was weeping.

He cried, "Mary!  Mary!  Oh, my dear," again and again.  And again
and again he kissed her.

Finally he let her go to adjust her disheveled hair and clothes into
some semblance of order.  She smiled at him and asked, "How could you
think I could love anybody but you--coward or no coward?  Oh, I found
out while you were gone how foolish I was ever to risk losing you.  I
lay awake reviling myself that I had sent you away--yes, I did send
you.  And I had to have you back--or dash over to Europe and search
for you."

"But John?" he asked.  "I thought John and you----"

"I love John too, but as a brother.  I always have.  And he has felt
the same towards me.  But you--oh, my poor, poor boy!"  He seized her
greedily again, and his lips were upon hers as a knock sounded upon
the door.  He released her, looked at her so guiltily that she
laughed aloud.

"It is only John," she said happily.  "He knows--about us.  He
confirmed my suspicions that you were torturing yourself with this
silly idea that he and I were in love.  He even foretold that you
would pretend to be the bold, bad man of old.  John is wise, you see,
wiser even than you.  But not half so----"

And then John walked in and read their faces at a glance.




CHAPTER XXI

But, after all, Rodrigo sailed for Italy the next Saturday.  Though
he had changed his booking from a single to a double cabin and the
passenger list read: The Count and Countess Rodrigo di Torriani.

John Dorning, looking almost as radiant as the bride and groom, saw
them off at the pier.  For a long time they stood chatting on the
deck of the great vessel together, these three young people amid the
throng of waving, shouting tourists.  When the warning blasts sounded
from the smokestack whistle, John whispered banteringly to Rodrigo,
"This time you will not call upon any of your ex-lady friends, eh?
Rosa or Sophie--you bet I was glad to get that good news of Sophie.
Well, cable me when you land.  And please come back on schedule.  You
are leaving Dorning and Son terribly handicapped, you know--my two
best partners away at once."  He kissed Mary and pressed Rodrigo's
hand, and hurried down the gangplank.  He stood there, a thin, but
sturdy figure, waving to them while the great ship backed out into
the channel and pointed her bow toward the east.

"John Dorning is the finest of all the men that ever lived," Rodrigo
said solemnly.

"Almost," Mary replied.

Gliding through the magic moonlight over a mirror-like sea, they sat
very close to each other that evening in deck-chairs, and she said to
him, at the end of a long conversation, "And that is why I love you
most, Rodrigo--because you have conquered yourself."

"And so has good old John," he replied.

"Yes, so has John.  And both you--and I--have found joy because of
that.  It's the only way to win real happiness."











*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK COBRA ***


    

Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will
be renamed.

Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
States without permission and without paying copyright
royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™
concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following
the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use
of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for
copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very
easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project
Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may
do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected
by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark
license, especially commercial redistribution.


START: FULL LICENSE

THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE

PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK

To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
Project Gutenberg™ License available with this file or online at
www.gutenberg.org/license.

Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg™
electronic works

1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg™
electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in your
possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
Project Gutenberg™ electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person
or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.

1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works if you follow the terms of this
agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg™
electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.

1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the
Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. Nearly all the individual
works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
that you will support the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting
free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg™
works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
Project Gutenberg™ name associated with the work. You can easily
comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg™ License when
you share it without charge with others.

1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
other Project Gutenberg™ work. The Foundation makes no
representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
country other than the United States.

1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:

1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg™ License must appear
prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg™ work (any work
on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the
phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed,
performed, viewed, copied or distributed:

    This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
    other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
    whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
    of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online
    at www.gutenberg.org. If you
    are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws
    of the country where you are located before using this eBook.
  
1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is
derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg™
trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
will be linked to the Project Gutenberg™ License for all works
posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
beginning of this work.

1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg™
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg™.

1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg™ License.

1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg™ work in a format
other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official
version posted on the official Project Gutenberg™ website
(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the
full Project Gutenberg™ License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.

1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg™ works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
provided that:

    • You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
        the use of Project Gutenberg™ works calculated using the method
        you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
        to the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, but he has
        agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
        Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
        within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
        legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
        payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
        Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
        Section 4, “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
        Literary Archive Foundation.”
    
    • You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
        you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
        does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™
        License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
        copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
        all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™
        works.
    
    • You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
        any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
        electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
        receipt of the work.
    
    • You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
        distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works.
    

1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work or group of works on different terms than
are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of
the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set
forth in Section 3 below.

1.F.

1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™
electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
cannot be read by your equipment.

1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right
of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.

1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
without further opportunities to fix the problem.

1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO
OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.

1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
remaining provisions.

1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in
accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™
electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
or any Project Gutenberg™ work, (b) alteration, modification, or
additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg™ work, and (c) any
Defect you cause.

Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg™

Project Gutenberg™ is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
from people in all walks of life.

Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg™’s
goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg™ collection will
remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
and permanent future for Project Gutenberg™ and future
generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org.

Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
Revenue Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification
number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
U.S. federal laws and your state’s laws.

The Foundation’s business office is located at 809 North 1500 West,
Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up
to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website
and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact

Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation

Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
status with the IRS.

The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state
visit www.gutenberg.org/donate.

While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.

International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.

Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation
methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate.

Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg™ electronic works

Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
Gutenberg™ concept of a library of electronic works that could be
freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
distributed Project Gutenberg™ eBooks with only a loose network of
volunteer support.

Project Gutenberg™ eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
edition.

Most people start at our website which has the main PG search
facility: www.gutenberg.org.

This website includes information about Project Gutenberg™,
including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.